Actions

Work Header

You Could Be Great You Know

Summary:

Last year was uneventful. Dumbledore elected to postpone the Triwizard Tournament a year. Giving the school a break after Quirrel, the Chamber, and Sirius Black.

A week after leaving Hogwarts for the summer, Harry is pulled from the Dursleys, only to be trudged into a hearing at the Ministry. Turns out they were given a tip that Harry was not being cared for.

Now Harry is back at school dealing with a new guardian, the triwizard tasks, a more-manipulative-than-ever Headmaster, and his ever growing lovelust for the Dark Arts.

Notes:

I'm so sorry it's been so long. I'm working on another story and I've been completed wrapped up.

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: The Hearing

Chapter Text

Harry walked swiftly to the chair in the center of the room, dropping heavily into it. His eyes involuntarily swept over the hoards of people in attendance; not only the whole Wizengamot, but crowds of the public, and the jittering press, their magic thrumming in excitement. He noted Malfoy’s parents sitting leisurely together at his right. It unnerved him. ‘Of course they’re here witnessing my humiliation,’ Harry thought frustratedly. Opposite them, sat Mr. & Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Charlie, Remus, Dumbledore, McGonagall, and, proving to him there was truly no mercy in the world, Snape.

 

Harry found it ironic that his friends were strictly forbidden to attend the hearing due to their age, but the rules regarding the public and press attending a family court hearing had been blatantly thrown out. “The Wizarding World is your family Harry,” Fudge had said mockingly cheerful, “We all care for you so much.” In retrospect, he supposed he didn’t really want his friends there to hear first hand what may come to light.

 

The room suddenly seemed to grow stiflingly quite, and yet clamor on louder than before. Harry felt a none too gentle pulse of magic enter behind him. He turned to see a pair of Aurors leading the Dursleys, surrounded by a magic barrier, to stand on a slight platform ten feet behind him.

 

Acidic bile rose as his heart was thrown into his throat. He stopped breathing. He couldn’t breathe. His eyes burned staring at them. Them standing amongst the throngs of magic was so wrong it hurt. He tore his eyes away to give a panicked glance to Dumbledore. One the old man conveniently seemed to miss. They weren’t supposed to be here. Why hadn’t anyone told him they would be here?

 

They were huddled tightly together. Dudley and Aunt Petunia’s faces buried in each other's’ necks. Dudley was shaking violently, both his arms hung desperately around his mother. Petunia sobbed, one hand trembling over Dudley’s back and the other white knuckling Vernon’s forearm. His uncle was red faced, weak kneed, and shuddering, as his eyes darted frantically around. He seemed to be maintaining his rage, despite his overwhelming terror.

 

Before they could make eye contact Harry whipped around, sinking hopelessly low in his chair. He wiped his trembling, clammy hands on his robes trying in vain to dispel the sweat. In the back of his mind he noted that he almost felt bad for them. Almost.

 

Minister Fudge briskly stepped to the podium, folding the papers in front of him neatly together. His wand pressed to his neck, his throat clearing echoed through the hall, hushing the crowds successfully. He gave a quick nod to the Court Reporter, making sure their quick quotes quill was poised. “Witches and Wizards of the Wizengamot, Public, and Press I welcome you.” There were a few flash-less clicks issued here, as the press greedily took in Fudges wide spread arms, and gushing grin. “Today we gather to assess the guardians appointed to Harry Potter, and whether their care is sufficient. The hearing was called in response to the reported concerns of Lucius Malfoy.”

 

Harry flushed in both rage and frustration, wiping his head round to gawk stupidly at the Malfoys. The Malfoys were responsible for this?! The ones dragging his in front of the crowds? How was it fair that a practical stranger could ‘show concern’ and suddenly his whole life was out on display? Lucius met his eyes before bowing his head forward. A gesture unabashedly saying ‘you’re welcome.’ As if he had just single handedly saved him from a pack of frenzied wolves. It was almost funny how sincere he made it look, when in reality he was feeding him to the wolves. Lady Malfoy smiled in what appeared to be a kind manner. He could just imagine Draco smirking.

 

Harry turned forward. He went numb. His mind gently muffling the sounds, softening the edges as his vision blurred. He couldn’t deal with this right now. Not the Malfoys, not the clicks of the press, not the whimpering Dursleys, not the thousands of eyes bearing down on him.

 

'What were the Malfoys playing at anyway? What could they possibly gain out of this?’ Dumbledore had seemed so adamant that he remain with the Dursleys. It was something more than the blood bond. He knew the old man wasn’t telling him everything and it peeved him to no end. ‘Manipulative bastard.’ The plan was to express dislike towards his family, but no major issues. ‘Shouldn’t be too hard. Wish the Dursleys weren’t here to hear me defend them though. Arses deserve everything they have coming.’

 

His senses slammed back into focus as Fudge announce that the Wizengamot had felt it necessary to conduct their interview --ha, interrogation more like-- via veritaserum.

 

Harry keeled over slightly in his seat as if he had been physically struck. He turned his look of horror towards Dumbledore, silently pleading him for an out, an answer, anything. His display making it painfully obvious that he had lied when telling the Order he had nothing to hide but a number of rows and a night or two without dinner. “We just don’t get on.” His words rang tauntingly in his head.

 

Panic and frustration flickered across Dumbledore’s face before he sat back a little defeated.

 

No one was going to help him.

 

“I- W-why? Why do I have to take that? I-I’ll tell the truth,” Harry stammered, leaning away from the Auror attempting to administer the potion.

 

Fudge did not look impressed. “It is important that the whole truth is shared here to assure your safety.”

 

“And you don’t think I’ll tell the truth to assure my safety?” A few chuckles were heard, but it seemed to be mostly at his tongue.

 

“Often children in bad homes lie to protect their families-”

 

“I won’t-”

 

“Or,” Fudge continued loudly, frowning at Harry’s outburst, “their own pride.”

 

“I won’t lie. I-”

 

“This is not a debate!” he snapped. “You will take the potion Potter!”

 

Harry pushed the Auror’s arm away from his face frantically. “I- Their care is not sufficient.” It was his last attempt to avoid the truth potion hovering ever nearer towards his face.

 

Fudge’s face split into a malicious grin. “Well, Mr. Potter, I think we’ll be the judge of that.”

 

A second Auror cast a binding spell on him from behind, hold his mouth open for the other to apply three drops- a very liberal dose -to Harry’s tongue.

 

Harry was ready to scream in rage as the binding spell was released. He also felt ready to burst into tears of frustration. He tried desperately to suppress the latter, pressing his lips together tightly all the while.

 

“And so we begin.” His eyes gleaming triumphantly between Harry and Dumbledore.

 

“What is your name?”

 

“Harry James Potter.” Harry had wanted to argue. To fight it. To taunt him with a, ‘You don’t know my name Minister,’ but the potion would not have it. It forced the truth to roll quickly off his tongue. It made him sick to his stomach. He had never felt so helpless.

 

“What is your birthday?”

 

“31 July 1980,” he spat. This time he did continue,”Though I don’t see how that has anything to do with the Dursleys’ guardianship over me.”

 

“These are baseline questions, Potter.” Again, not impressed.”To insure the potion is in full effect; that you’re not resisting. What’s your favorite color?”

 

“Green.”

 

“What is your favorite class?”

 

“Defense.”

 

“Your least favorite class?”

 

“Divinations.”

 

“What is the name of your girlfriend?”

 

“I have never had a girlfriend. I have many female friends.”

 

“How many have you slept with?” The Wizengamot shuffled unapprovingly.

 

Harry’s eyes bulged at the insensitive, insulting question. “None of them,” he gritted out.

 

“So you are a virgin?”

 

“Yes,” he answered quickly and angrily.

 

The Minister smirked, “The girls at Hogwarts not interesting enough for you?”

 

“I’m not interested in girls period,” he spat out, not even realizing the admission. “I go to Hogwarts to learn not to shag, Minister.”

 

The hall erupted with shock, frenzy, laughs, gasps, clicks. Harry was pretty sure he saw one reporter pass out, but he wouldn’t give them the satisfaction of looking their way.

 

“You like men then?”

 

“Yes.” He blushed. He had never told anyone, now the whole world knew.

 

The Minister paused looking at his papers.

 

“Who do you live with in your home?”

 

“Ron Weasley, Neville Longbottom, Dean Thomas, and Seamus Finnigan,” he answered easily, thankful they were getting to the real questions.

 

There was a murmur of confusion.

 

“Explain yourself Potter.”

 

“Hogwarts is my home. My house mates are who I live with.”

 

Fudge looked disgusted. That answer in itself was very telling. “Who do you live with away from Hogwarts?”

 

“My Aunt Petunia, Uncle Vernon, and my cousin Dudley mostly. I’ve also stayed with the Weasleys, my godfather, Hermione Granger-” he trailed off, thankfully, as Fudge asked a new question.

 

“Who is your godfather?”

 

Harry cursed himself silently. He tried to fight answering, “O-one of my dad’s old friends.” ‘That’s not a lie!’ he reassured the insistent pull on his tongue to keep going. “Remus Lupin, is like family to me.” ‘Also not a lie.’ Out of the corner of his eye he could have sworn Snape looked impressed.

 

“Remus Lupin is your godfather?” Fudge asked incredulously.

 

“No. Si- I mean, not legally.” Harry would have to get used to the strong taste of copper. “I think we’re getting a bit off topic,” he added quickly.

 

Fudge’s eyes narrowed.

 

“Would you call your muggle family… caring people?”

 

“No.” He answered easily.

 

“Did they not provide for you over the last fourteen years?”

 

“Can you be more specific?”

 

“Nourishment. Did they give you shelter, food, clothes?”

 

“I had shelter, food usually, my cousin’s old clothes.”

 

“Food usually? Where you not fed regularly?”

 

Harry spoke to his suddenly very interesting hands, “Not regularly.” Why had he been thankful to get into these questions again?

 

“How many meals were you served a day?”

 

“Sometimes two.” He urgently tried to stop there. He had answered the question dammit! “Though usually one,” he held his breath. It was pulling on him. Pulling for more words, “on days that I ate,” he blurted, cursing under his breath.

 

Hissing whispers filled the hall.

 

“Potter please stop resisting the potions effects. It can be very harmful.”

 

Surprising himself, he threw a side glance to Snape here, as if looking for an affirmation. Snape raised an eyebrow equally shocked it would seem, before giving a slight nod.

 

“How often did you not eat meals?”

 

“I’m not sure.”

 

“Give a guess. Once a month? Less frequently?”

 

“More frequently.”

 

“Twice a month?”

 

“A- a couple days a week. Unless I was in trouble, then not at all.”

 

People gasped sharply at that. Harry ducked his head even lower.

 

“They would refuse you food as a punishment?” Fudge asked shocked.

 

Silence. “I-” he struggled. “Often,” he blurted. ‘You’re so weak!’ he chastised.

 

Fudge hesitated, looking startled. “You would often go a week without meals?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“How often?”

 

“Depends.”

 

“Elaborate.”

 

“If I got in trouble, more often. Maybe only once a month if I wasn’t.”

 

“Every month you went a week without eating?”

 

“Maybe not every month. I can’t be sure. Most months.”

 

“On a normal week, how many days did you eat? If you weren’t in trouble?”

 

Shrugging nervously, “Maybe three- four.”

 

“What is the longest they withheld food from you?”

 

“Three weeks, when I was nine. I had to sneak food at night that time.”

 

“BOY! You were sneaking food in my house?!” The sudden outburst from Vernon made everyone jump in shock. An Auror, looking apologetic, threw up a silencing spell.

 

Harry sunk lower in the chair, his shoulders drawn up protectively. He’d forgotten the Dursleys were right behind him.

 

“Let’s move forward. How else would then punish you?”

 

“Lock me in my room, extra chores, sometimes more,” Harry held his breath. He hoped they didn’t notice.

 

“How long were you locked in your room?”

 

“Couple hours, couple days,” he shrugged.

 

“What was the something more you referred to?”

 

‘Fuck.’ He held his breath.

 

“Potter, stop this at once! Potter!”

 

An Auror nudged his arm, trying to shake him out of it. “Potter, stop it.”

 

He felt light headed and dizzy.

 

“Potter!” Fudge yelled.

 

“Fatuor!” an Auror cast quickly, before Potter could pass out.

 

“They hurt me,” Harry sputtered out quickly. The spell made him speak. And so he kept speaking. “They hit me.” He quickly lifted his hands up to try and hide his face. Horrified as word kept pouring out. ”Petunia would burn my hands on the stove. They ignore me. Threaten me. Push me into walls whenever they were near me. Trip me. Kick me. They let Marge’s dog bite me. They call me names, and belittle me. Vernon slammed my head against the wall once because he caught me talking to a snake. He threw her in the fire, I-I tried to stop him but he- and she died. He broke my hand in the door.”

 

Dumbledore cast a spell that was instantly blocked by the wards around Harry. Frustrated he barked at the Auror, “Cancel your spell!”

 

“Not yet!” the Minister yelled.

 

“They say horrible things about my parents. Dudley and his friends lit my clothes on fire once. It burned my back really bad. My magic heals me pretty quick, but that just makes them more angry. They throw things at me. They hid me when they have guests over. They lock my wand and books up over the summer so I can’t do my homework. They-”

 

“Minister!”

 

“Wait!”

 

“They-” Harry repeated back slower, his stomach seized with dread. “They-” he paused, forcibly trying to stop the words from coming. “Until I was about nine, they told me that my parents were still alive.” There were murmurs around him, people shifting uncomfortably. His eyes burned, as he continued “They said that they were alive but that they hated me because I was so unnatural ; that meaning because I was magic.” He could feel hot tears on his face. He was burning with shame, his hands fell trembling in his lap. He wished no one could see, but knew they could.

 

“They told me that if I was good enough they might come back for me someday. So every time I performed accidental magic, or something unusual happened around me, they would say they were writing to my parents, telling them that I was still a freak.”

 

Gasps. Minister Fudge cleared his throat awkwardly, but still held his hand up to halt the Auror’s actions. The Weasleys were going mad with rage, yelling at the Auror to stop the spell. Remus was almost frenzied.

 

“Then they told me they had lied. That my parents had died when I was a baby, in a car accident. That I had caused it with my ‘ freakishness ’.” Harry was shaking; both in humiliation and rage. “My freakishness,” he repeated harshly, lifting his eyes just long enough to glare darkly at Fudge. “My magic,” he clarified stiffly.

 

Even as he bit the insides of his cheeks the veritaserum and the spell forced him to continue. He gagged as the verbal sick made its way out. “But- But I didn’t believed them,” he clenched his hands tightly together to stop them shaking any more visibly than they already were. “I- And then when I got my Hogwarts letter and came to the wizarding world, only to find that my parents really had died-  It was devastating. Like they had just died. I had always thought,” his lip trembled, silent tears still streaking his face, “ hoped , that someday I would have been good enough for them. That they would want me. That they would come back for me. And then, suddenly, I knew they never would.”

 

“Fudge!” Dumbledore roared.

 

“And every summer, I have to go back. Like everything’s normal. Knowing, even now, I can never escape them. Even with all the magic I’ve learned, I can’t protect myself from them. And you just keep sending me back to them.”

 

“Finite!”

 

Harry let out a shuddered breath as if that too had been suffocating him. His face burned brightly red. He could hear people sniffling, crying for him. He felt sick, and weak, and naked. His whole body trembled. He felt light headed, and nauseous. The hall was silent. His ragged breaths heard even in the far corners of the room.

 

“They made me hate myself. They made me fear my magic. They’re- That is unforgivable.”

 

Fudge broke out of his stupor, muttering, “I think it’s time for a short recess. We will continue our investigation, Mr. Potter, after our break.”

 

“No,” Harry said harshly. It was quiet but no one missed it. “I’m leaving. I’m not coming back here. Ever.” He stood.

 

“Potter! You can’t leave! You are not permitted to leave the-”

 

“I’ll pay the fine,” he gritted out. “Or better yet I’ll challenge the it due to misconduct.” He turned to leave. He stopped a few feet in front of the still whimpering, shaking, Dursleys, looking them up and down one last time. Harry was secretly pleased to note that Dudley had pissed himself. “Don’t expect any favors, Minister,” he spoke calmly, dangerously, not even turning around.


Fudge sputtered angrily, yelling after him, but he was already gone.

Chapter 2: The Burrow

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry reluctantly allowed the Order to take formation around him as the press swarmed.

 

Once they forced their way to the floo network, it took three trips for them all to fall into the crowded Burrow livingroom. The twins, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny all flocking to him instantly.

 

“Oh Harry are you okay?”

 

“How’d it go?”

 

“Back so soon? Thought it’d be a while, yet.”

 

Harry yelled shoving them away to cover his ears from there questions. “Stop!”

 

“Veritaserum was administered,” Snape supplied coolly.

 

There was a sudden outburst of disapproval.

 

“He’s underage,” Hermione barked at last. “Is that even legal?”

 

“It is actually pretty standard in these kind of cases,” Remus answered. “But to have allowed the Press and Public to attend is heinously criminal.”

 

“And it would seem Harry wasn’t as honest with us as he should have been,” McGonagall added, slightly wet eyed.

 

“He- ?” Ron stuttered dumbly, “What?”

 

“He will not be able to continue staying with the Dursleys,” Dumbledore say stiffly. He grabbed Harry by the elbow and lead him into the kitchen, only the adults daring to follow, as they saw the angry glint in the Headmaster’s eye.

 

He pulled Harry’s arms away from his ears. “Why did you lie to us Harry?” The question was harsh and unforgiving.

 

“Albus!” Remus bark angrily, at the question.

 

Harry was still shaking. He glared up at Dumbledore. “I don’t trust you.”

 

A few of them had the nerve to gasp at that. “Harry!” Mrs. Weasley let out.

 

“None of you!” Harry added. “And after today,” he stammered, waving his arms frantically, “you all just let that happen! You didn’t help me! I- I will never trust you! I hate you for letting this happen to me! That was horrible! I’m so humiliated. I’m so angry! And- And you’re- You have the nerve to ask me questions right now! You’re just as bad as them! I hate you!”

 

“Harry you lied-”

 

“Headmaster!” Snape cut in harshly. “This is not the time.” He looked to Harry coolly. “Potter, if you wish, I would be willing to have you accompany back to Hogwarts. I have the antidote.”

 

Harry looked lost. He fumbled, grasping for words, before simply setting his jaw and nodding firmly. He wasn’t entirely sure why he would trust Snape not to interrogate him the second they were alone, but something about Snape in this moment felt… safe.


Snape held Harry’s elbow,  guiding him swiftly through the frenzied crowd and back into the fireplace. “Hogwarts, Snape’s Quarters.” And they were gone.

Notes:

Sorry this chapter is so short. Next one is long.

Chapter 3: Snape's Home

Chapter Text

Snape helped steady him before releasing his arm, as they landed.

 

“Sit Potter,” Snape said quickly, pointing absently at the couch.

 

The room had filled with a warm light as soon as they had arrived. He stumbled forward, collapsing into the couch. It was worn leather. Not in a weathered, old sort of way, but in a comforting way. Like it was familiar, and loved.

 

“Otto, is the name my house elf, if you’re thirsty.” He swiftly strode from the room, into what Harry assumed was his private labs. It hadn’t slipped his notice that Snape had not asked if he wanted a drink, but instead gave him the means to get one himself. He was grateful for the lack of question.

 

The room was neat. A chair sat next to the couch, and a long coffee table between them. Stacks of scrolls lay upon it. One lay open, as if Snape had left midway through grading it. It was summer but it was not unusual for students to send in their assignments early, to assure they had them out of the way.

 

The mantle had piles of books across it. Behind him more books lined the walls.

 

Before Harry may not have even noticed, but last year had sparked his thirst for learning like never before. With no Dark Lords or battles looming over him he had poured himself into his school work. Hermione had been elated. He had nearly caught up to her record of books read in the library. His was practically salivating at the thought of all the unknown, most likely forbidden, illegal, knowledge laid before him.

 

He couldn’t help himself. He stood and walked to get a closer look. He gently ran his finger down a row books, scanning their titles; locking them to memory.

 

He gasped, just as Snape reentered the room. Harry looked toward Snape, then longingly back at the book before him. Blood Magic & Knives by, “Tarcry,” he read aloud. “A goblin wrote book Sir. This- I mean, that is so rare! Where did you ever find it?” he asked eagerly.

 

Snape wore a confused, strained expression. “I- It was a gift from my youth.” He walked forward, holding out a vial of light purple, opaque liquid. “You need to drink this and rest a while before I can return you.”

 

Harry took the vial, upended it quickly, before handing it back to his teacher. He looked once more at the book before walking back to the couch.

 

Snape stood behind him. He cleared his throat carefully. “Blood Magic is strictly forbidden at Hogwarts, Potter. It is considered by most to be a cruel, crude, form of Dark Arts.” Harry turned to look at him hopefully.

 

“I wouldn’t say anything. I swear,” he promised pleadingly.

 

Snape removed the book from its place handing it gingerly to Harry. Not believing his luck he  grasped it worshipfully, glancing back to Snape in awe.

 

“I-I can’t tell you how much this means to me. I- Thank you Professor.”

 

Snape nodded stiffly, clearly uncomfortable. “Just until we return,” he murmured, walking swiftly to his chair. He delved quickly into grading papers to avoid any more conversating.

 

Harry didn’t mind. He quickly began the book. Holding it with reverence.

 

Nearly an hour had past. Harry so enthralled with the book as he was, not even noticing that he would occasionally let out a gasp of interest. He would flip back and forth between pages comparing notes on the different knives. Bringing the book close to his face or turn it this way or that to view its many diagrams and drawings.

 

Snape had finished his grading. He watched in rapt intrigue as Harry poured over the book. He had never seen him like this before. In potions he was always so… distant. As if the subject bored him. He was detached, and tension ridden. ‘Conceivably I am to fault for that,’ thought Snape guiltily. He had never felt guilty over Potter before, but… With the hearing, and now this? Seeing such an eager student was not something to take lightly. They were a rare commodity. ‘Perhaps I may get him interested in potions yet…” he pondered.

 

He almost hated to interrupt him, but, “Potter. I dare say it has been time enough for you to recover.”

 

Harry chuckled slightly, “Worried what the others will think?” he asked jokingly.

 

“I can not possibly begin to fathom what your numbskull companions will think up given enough time,” he mocked.

 

Harry looked up pleading, “Do we have to just yet? I’m nearly done…” he fibbed. He was only a third through the thick volume.

 

“I, unfortunately , do not plan on housing you Potter.”

 

He looked up nervously, “Can I- Could I maybe just stay in Gryffindor then? Please?” As he noticed Snape about to refuse he added quickly. “I really don’t want to go back there, Professor. Not tonight. With all of them knowing…”

 

Against his better judgement, Snape pinched the bridge of his nose exhaling slowly. “Just for the night Potter. I will be returning you first thing in the morning, do you understand?”

 

“Yes, perfectly Sir!” Harry was practically bouncing in his seat. “Thank you!”

 

“You-” he stopped himself, questioning his sanity, “There is a spare room at the end of the hall. You will stay there. It is possible to reject the antidote. Unlikely, though possible, given the high dose the imbeciles issued. Far too much for someone of your age and tolerance.”

 

Harry blinked skeptically. “Are you sure?,” he said glancing down the hall. “I- I don’t want to inconvenience you.” He looked nervous, suddenly adding, “More than I already have…”

 

“Just for the night,” he repeated. “Ready yourself for dinner.”

 

Harry stood hesitantly. Turning to look back shakily at Snape before walking quickly to his assigned room.

 

He didn’t know why he was so nervous. So shaken.

 

He set the goblin book on the bed, before turning to find, attached to the room, a good sized bathroom. Harry quickly splashed cool water across his face, and let a cold wash clothe rest on the back of his neck. He wished he could take a shower, but he didn’t have time. ‘I also don’t have clothes,’ he pondered.

 

He stared at his reflection. It looked almost alien. He felt so distorted and raped from the hearing. He wanted to sleep for a year. It was so horrific it was hard for him to believe it really happened. Shaking himself, he pushed it from his mind. He couldn’t break down right now. Not with Snape just in the other room. No matter if he is acting uncharacteristically kind, Harry could not trust him. Not now, not ever. He could never let any of them see a moment of weakness. Especially after today. He could never be that vulnerable ever again.

 

Breathing deeply, he ventured out from the relative safety of his room.

 

***

 

Dinner that night had been, awkward.

 

Harry had found Snape sitting uncomfortably at his own table. ‘He was waiting for me…’ Harry thought to himself, feeling self conscious. He slowly sat across from Snape. He raised an eyebrow at Harry before calling his house elf. He had ordered some odd, fancy sounding dish. Harry was dreading having to ask for a specific dish. It was as if all the meals he’d ever had fled from his mind. However, just as Otto turned to ask Harry what he would like, the plate in front of him filled with food. Harry sighed in relief and gratitude at the meal before him.

 

Otto tisked, “Dobby! This is Master Snape’s private quarters! You is not being allowed here!”

 

“Oh,” Harry said in shock. “Thanks Dobby,” he said to the vacant space Otto had glared.

 

Dobby popped into sight, grinning while pulling on his ear bashfully. “Yous is welcome Harry Potter. Dobby is knowing what you is liking to eat! Dobby is always remembering.”

 

“Do you always serve my food?” Harry asked surprised.

 

“Oh yes Harry Potter! Dobby is always wanting to serve you,” he answered eagerly.

 

“Huh…Well, thanks again Dobby.”

 

Dobby bowed low before popping away. Otto huffed, popping out of sight also. Seconds later Snape’s plate was filled.

 

He had watched the exchange in silent confusion.

 

“What did you do to that elf?” he asked suddenly, halfway through the silent meal.

 

Harry looked confused. “I- I didn’t do anything…?”

 

“Why does he favor you?”

 

“Oh. He used to be the Malfoys’ elf. Second year I sort of… tricked Mr. Malfoy into freeing him.” Harry shrugged, trying to hide how awkward he felt.

 

The rest of the meal was eaten in silence.

 

Snape frowned at him, looking down at Harry’s half eaten dish. “Eat.”

 

“I’m full.”

 

“Potter.”

 

“I can’t eat so much just coming back,” he admitted quietly. “I’ll be sick. It takes a couple days.” He pushed his food around his plate a bit more, ignoring, or trying to, Snape’s stare.

 

“Three more bites,” Snape insisted.

 

Harry huffed. “I’m not a baby, you know.” Pouting, he took another bite.

 

Snape raise a brow. “That’s debatable at best.”

 

Harry just frowned and quickly ate two more bites.

 

Otto and Dobby appeared at the same moment. Otto fumed seeing him again. ”Dobby!”

 

Before he could reach for Harry’s dish, Harry turned to face them. “Dobby,” he chastised gently. “I really appreciate you caring for me. It means a lot. But this is where Otto works. I think that while I’m here you need to respect her space. Professor Snape is being very generous letting me stay in his home, I don’t want to disrupt the order of things.”

 

Dobby’s eyes widened. “Oh Harry Potter Dobby is being sorry. Dobby is not wanting to be getting Harry Potter in troubles. Dobby is letting Otto serve you… But- but only for tonight Harry Potter?”

 

Harry chuckled. “Yeah Dobby. I’m only staying here tonight.”

 

Dobby bowed, popping away.

 

Otto stared with shock and wonder at Harry. “Yous- Yous are the Harry Potter Dobby tells us of.”

 

Harry sunk in his chair awkwardly. “He talks about me?”

 

“Harry Potter is a friend of house elves,” she said nodding. She quickly bowed, popping away with the dishes before Harry could say anything else.

 

Snape was staring off in thought. “You treat them as equals.”

 

He frowned. “Why shouldn’t I?” he asked defensively.

 

Not offering any reason for or against doing so, they drifted back into silence.

 

Harry stood, hovering a moment before asking quietly, “Can I go to my room?”

 

An unconfirmed look crossed his face, too quickly for Harry to catch. “Otto will provide you nightwear and ready your clothes for tomorrow.”

 

He nodded briskly. “Thank you.” Before leaving the kitchen he turned back, as if going to say something, then thinking better of it, quickly disappeared to his room.

 

***

 

Harry had showered quickly. He dressed awkwardly in a the simple grey tee and silky black boxers, laid out for him. There were sleeping pants too, but Harry bypassed them, laying them unfolded on the dresser. When Harry had asked Otto if the clothes he was wearing where Snape’s, Otto had only grinned saying, ‘Tonight they is Harry Potter’s.’ Harry had blushed deeply. Swearing to take the fact, that he was wearing Hogwart’s most feared professor’s boxers to bed, to the grave, he quickly hid himself beneath the covers. He busied himself with the goblin book.

 

The book had thoroughly engulfed him. After an hour had passed his heavy eyes tried, not very successfully, to stay open. He was nearly done…

 

“BOY!”

 

Harry yelped, pulling the covers instinctively over himself.

 

“What have I told you about reading your freakish books in my house!” Vernon bellowed.

 

“I- I forgot. I-I-”

 

Vernon ripped the book from Harry’s hands.

 

“No! Please! That book isn’t mine! I have to return it!”

 

Vernon laughed mockingly. “You will never see those freaks again!” He started tearing pages from the book, crumpling them, stomping on them as they fell to the floor.

 

Harry shuddered to think what Snape would do to him when he found out. “Stop please!”

 

He turned throwing the shell of the book into the fire. Beside it Ova. Harry gasped, hearing her frantic, pained hisses. Begging him to help.

 

“Ova!” Harry wept, jumping from the bed to try and save her, but she was too deep in the burning coals.

 

“Thiss iss why usss ssnakessss will never love you. You hurt usss. You kill usss,” she hissed darkly. “Ssstay far away young ssnake sspeaker. Thisss gift iss not truly yoursss. You’ve ssstolen it!”

 

Harry wept louder, knowing she was right; that what he had always feared was true. All he had ever wanted was to belong somewhere. Snakes where the only ones that made him feel accepted. The only ones that didn’t fear his gift. But she was right. He had stolen the gift from Voldemort. “I’m so sorry. It’s all my fault! I killed you- Ova! Please I’m s-so sorry!” He didn’t belong here. He would only hurt them if he stayed. “It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault,” he sobbed.

 

“Potter!” Ova yelled.

 

“You dessserve to ssuffer. Sssufer for what did to uss!”

 

“Potter!” Ova yelled again. “Stop this! Wake up!”

 

Harry frowned, ‘wake up?’

 

“Potter- Harry wake up.”

 

It was Snape.

 

Harry gasped sitting up in bed. Snape stood awkwardly, rigidly, a few feet from the bed. Mordified, Harry turned his face from him wiping his tear away. “I- I’m sorry I woke you. I’m, I’m fine.”

 

“Potter-”

 

“It was just a dream. I fell asleep reading so I- I forgot to cast a silencing spell.”

 

Silence. Snape left the room. Harry, exhaled deeply, sinking back into bed. Only to yelp and hid his face as Snape returned.

 

“Sit up.”

 

He embarrassedly complied.

 

“You may be rejecting the antidote.” That was all the warning Harry received before several spells were cast, scanning over him.

 

Harry still had his face turned slightly away from him, still burning red.

 

Snape silently handed him a vial.

 

It wasn’t labeled, but Harry was familiar enough with Dreamless Sleep, to recognize it. He accepted it graciously. “Thank you Professor.” He waited for Snape to leave again to down the potion. He carefully placed the empty vial and the goblin book, that had laid open on his lap, on the nightstand. He quickly faded into sleep, hoping that neither he nor Snape would remember this come morning.

 

***

 

Harry woke early, feeling unusually well rested. He sat up quickly as he took in the earthy smell around him. Startling at his unfamiliar surroundings, he jumped out of bed. It wasn’t until he noticed the book on the nightstand that the memory of being in Snape’s spare room came back to him. Then the reason for being there. And his nightmare. He groaned as he sat heavily on the bed. Before he could get lost in his mind the grabbed the goblin book.

 

It was another half hour before he heard movement from outside his room. He quickly got dressed and made his bed. He grabbed the book, noting that Otto must have grabbed the empty vial from last night, and headed out into the living room.

 

Snape looked up sharply from his chair, as Harry entered.

 

He silently sat on the couch where he’d sat the night before.

 

Snape lifted the Daily Prophet and continued reading.

 

Noticing a picture from the hearing on the front page he grimaced. “How bad is it?”

 

Giving him a quick look over the paper, he sighed. “Quite tactless. Though aimed at gaining sympathy for you.”

 

Harry sunk into the couch. Dreading his return to the Burrow, and Hogwarts, and public in general. For the first time in his life Harry wished he could stay with his Potions Professor. He didn’t make Harry feel any more self conscious than before he knew. He didn’t treat him differently. ‘Well, he is being nicer…’ Mostly though, he wasn’t making him talk about it or asking more prying questions.

 

He finished the last few chapters of the book quickly. He flipped back through it in awe. He stood and returned it to it’s place. He ran his fingertips lightly over the books again.

 

Snape stood suddenly, as Harry had turned back to the couch. He nodded towards the kitchen.

 

They walked to the table and sat together. Otto brought them both tea and toast.

 

Harry nibbled on the breakfast noncommittally, before giving up and just drinking his tea. He stared into his cup to avoid looking at Snape.

 

“Three bites.”

 

Harry sighed. “You know I’m not going to be starved with Mrs. Weasley around.” Despite his words the ate three more bites.

 

The dishes popped away.

 

“You, regrettably, fell asleep recovering from the antidote,” Snape said flatly.

 

“Oh. Okay. Thank you,” he nodded, clearly understanding that was to be the cover for his laps in kindness.

 

“I fear your Gryffindors may die of my depriving them of your presence. Shall we make out leave?”

 

Shoulders dropping defeated, Harry nodded once. “I suppose so.”

 

“Ten inches on that book Potter.”

 

Harry looked up shocked, before letting quick smirking slip, and nodding. “Alright.”

 

He cleared his throat, “I could recommend another.”

 

“I- Sure. I mean- Yes please. Thank you.”

 

Snape stood walking into his labs, rather than to the book shelves. Harry stood walking to wait in the livingroom. He returned handing Harry a thick volume. “A Potions Master’s Guide to Potion Creation?” Harry read aloud. “I’m far from being a Potions Master, Sir.”

 

“Devastatingly so,” he agreed easily. “However, it has not gone without notice, that you have improved your marks in every other subject. You will be working towards an Outstanding this year. Potion creation will, I believe, interest you far more than you think.”

 

Harry looked stunned, turning his eyes down to the book. His hands shook slightly. ‘Did Snape really think he could get an O in Potions?’ “I- I’ll do my best,” he said quietly, not looking up.

 

“Two feet should be sufficient.”

 

Harry hid a smirk as he nodded. “Yes Sir.”

Chapter 4: Gryffindors.

Chapter Text

When they arrived back at the Burrow, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny were all sleeping in the living room beside the fireplace. Harry rolled his eyes in annoyance. ‘No doubt they were waiting for me to return.’

 

“Thanks again Sir. Really. For everything,” Harry said stepping over Ron’s splayed body as they walked to the kitchen.

 

Snape only nodded.

 

“Oh Harry dear!” Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, standing to pull him into an unwanted hug. “You’re alright?”

 

“Yeah?” Harry answered uncertainly. Noticing her give Snape a somewhat accusatory look, he went on. “Professor Snape even let me borrow a book.”

 

“You must be starving dear. I’ll cook you up some-”

 

“I already ate,” Harry said, frowning at her astonishment. “You thought he wouldn’t feed me, Mrs. Weasley?” he asked accusingly.

 

“Of course not,” she asked startled. “I’m sure he-”

 

“Then stop asking if I’m alright, like I was kidnapped. He gave me an antidote, was kind enough to let me rest and stay in his home, and made sure I ate dinner and breakfast,” he said heatedly.

 

“I- I appologize Severus. I- We were all just so worried about you Harry. I really didn’t mean to-”

 

“I’ll be upstairs,” Harry muttered.

 

“Dear, I’m sure the others-”

 

“I want to start reading my book.”

 

“Well, okay, but-”

 

“Thank you again Professor. See in a few weeks,” he said waving before ducking out of the room and making his way upstairs.

 

***

 

Harry had started by writing up a quick foot and a half on ‘Blood Magic & Knives.’ Hesitating only slightly, he added a note on the bottom of the scroll:

 

I know it’s longer than you asked for but I find it very interesting, and honestly I could write more. Do you think we could talk about some of the theories more in depth? Or if you had any more books on Blood Magic? I know it’s forbidden, so I’d understand if you’d rather not.

 

Thanks again, Harry

 

He sent it with Hedwig. As he laid on the extra bed setup for him in Ron’s room, and started reading. He quickly found there was a lot more to Potions than he could ever have fathomed. It was filled with formulas & ingredient lists for every Potion ever invented. And, because it was a Potions Master Level book, it updated instantaneously as new Potions were registered.

 

The book was split into three parts: Base, Non-Base, and Gas Potions.

 

Within each of these sections they were divided into two parts: Fused and Unfused (or Bonded and Unbonded.); referring to the potions stability when bonded with one or more different potions.

 

Within those were the subcategories of:

 

  • Concurrent Potions--that take effect simultaneously with administering the potion.

 

  • Delay Potions--that take effect an allotted amount of time after the potion is administered.

 

  • Provoke Potions--that take effect only once triggered by an external stimulant.

 

  • Stable Potions--that take effect upon administering the potion and stays in effect until countered.

 

  • Eternal Potions--that take effect either gradually over time, or instantly, upon administering the potion and have irreversible effects.



He had been flipping through mostly, reading the basic outlines and requirements of all the categories; along with a few examples from each, to get his head wrapped around it.

 

Visualising these groupings instantly helped him understand the potions they made in class. The similarities and differences in how the potions worked all started to make sense. Of course a Fused Based Delay Potion would work differently from an Un fused Based Delay Potion. He could almost see why Snape could get so frustrated when students didn’t understand these things. It all seemed like common sense. Though the fact that they didn’t start with this to begin with was really an error on Snape’s part, if you asked him.

 

He was just flipping back to the beginning to start reading over each section more thoroughly, when a stampede came racing ever nearer to Ron’s room. He groaned, quickly pulling the curtain around his bed in vain.

 

“Harry?”

 

“Harry!”

 

“Harry mate, you up here?”

 

They all called, racing into the room.

 

“Yeah,” he sigh, not moving from his lax position across the bed. “I’m trying to read.”

 

“Harry Potter,” Hermione barked, pulling back the curtain --See? Told you it was in vain-- “We waited up for you all night and-”

 

“I don’t remember asking you to do that. Oh right, that’s because I didn’t.”

 

“Harry!” Ron retorted, mostly defending Hermione.

 

“The least you could do is come out and let us see you’re okay,” Hermione huffed.

 

“No, the least I could do is continue reading and ignoring you.” Hermione gaped in shock. He rolled his eyes and continued before she could start running her mouth again. “I’m fine,” he said not looking up from his book.

 

“Harry, I- With the hearing, you must need to talk about-”

 

He snapped the book closed loudly, turning a glare on his so called friends. “No, Ginny, I really don’t need to talk about it. You just found out about it, so maybe you all need to talk to each other and come to terms with it, but I’ve been living it my whole life. It hasn’t changed anything for me. The fact that my private life was put on display doesn’t make it any less private for me.”

 

“But we’re all just so-”

 

“I don’t want you to me sorry for me, or worried, or talk to me like a child, or like you know what’s best for me, or trying to shove food down my throat. I don’t want you to talk about it. And I definitely don’t want you to treat me any differently. If you can’t manage that, that’s not my fault, and it’s not my problem. You need to respect my boundaries.”

 

Were friends supposed to be this damned high maintenance? Because, if so, they were superbly overrated. Just once he wished he had someone that understood what he was going through without him having to explain his every move and emotion; and have to fight them tooth and nail for it to be okay, that he felt the way he felt.

 

Ginny burst into tears, and ran down the stairs. Ron threw a disapproving glare at him before running after her.

 

“How could you be so cruel.” Harry let out a disbelieving scoff. Glaring, Hermione continued, “We’re just trying to show you support. To show that we care for you despite everything.”

 

“Despite everything? What is that supposed to mean? Despite what, Hermione?”

 

“Despite that fact that you lied to us. Despite you not asking for help and then blaming us for sending you back there. Despite us being your best friends and not knowing you were gay. You throw all this new information down our throats and expect us to, what, ignore it? Blindly accept it? You always ask so much of us, but we stick by your side. Well, just once you could be a little forgiving and stick by us while we process all of your dirty laundry.”

 

Harry was fuming. “Don’t worry, I won’t be asking anything of you again,” he spat. “Get out.”

 

“That’s it? You’re just going to-”

 

“Let’s clear this up right now. I did not shove this down your throat. The fact that I was abused is not my fault, or a necessary disclaimer I need to announce upon becoming friends with you. It is literally none of your business. And the fact that you could be so petty to bring up my sexuality. Are you taking the piss? Unless I’m shagging you, you don’t need to know!”

 

“We’re your best-”

 

“No. You’re really not. You’re horrible friends. The only thing you’re ‘best’ at is being a prissy, entitled, prying, little know-it-all.”

 

She screamed in frustration before running down the stairs.

 

***

 

Harry had barricaded himself, figuratively, in Ron’s room the remained of the day. He’d refused Remus’ begged attempts to come down for lunch, as he delved deeper into the potions text.

 

Suddenly, hearing Hermione and Ginny whisper on the first landing down, he was overcome with rage. ‘Where do they get off being pissed at me?!’ he snapped. He could physically feel the tension and rumors and judgement filling the house. He was drowning. He hated them for it.

 

Harry stood quickly shrinking his trunk and Hedwig’s cage, and putting them in his pocket. He slid Snape’s book in his book bag and flung it over his shoulder, storming downstairs. He pushed passed the girls, none to gentle.

 

“Harry-!” Mr. Weasley called as he reached the stairs landing.

 

“I’m leaving.”

 

“Wow now!” Remus said, sliding in front of the fireplace. “What’s going on?”

 

“I said I’m leaving Remus. Move.”

 

“Where would you go?” Molly asked mockingly.

 

“That’s really none of your business.”

 

“Oh it certainly is young man,” she snapped. “Not only had Albus told you to stay here, we are putting in the papers to adopt you.”

 

“What!” he shouted. “No, no, no. That’s not happening.”

 

“Right you are Mr. Potter.”

 

Everyone whipped around to see Mr. Malfoy and Minister Fudge standing in the doorway, from outside.

 

“Malfoy!” Mr. Weasley barked, “You’re not welcome here.”

 

“Hmm, yes, well I was not plan on staying,” he looked around distastefully. “What seems to be going on here?” he asked lazily gesturing to Remus blocking the fireplace and Harry’s angry stance.

 

“Nothing!” Molly spat.

 

“Really?” he said disinterested.

 

Fudge stepped forward glaring at Harry, “The Wizengamot has placed your temporary guardianship in the hands of Lord and Lady Malfoy. I’ve come to insure you comply with him collecting you.”

 

You’re going to insure that, Minister? Really? How exactly are you going to insure that I comply?”

 

Mr. Malfoy chuckled mockingly at Fudge, as the fat man scoffed and stuttered, “Come now Mr. Potter, I assure you it need not come to that. We will just be on our way. Come along.”

 

The Weasleys and Remus suddenly were in an uproar, throwing their arms around animately as they questioned his sanity, his nerve… And in that moment it struck Harry, watching Malfoy stand there so comfortably, blissfully, enjoying this volcanic eruption storming around him, that he desperately needed to be like him. He needed to be the calm in the storm; the power that both created and controlled it.

 

He weaved himself easily through the cacophony of Gryffindors, to stand waiting at Malfoy’s side.


“Very good,” he nodded. He guided Harry out of the house by his elbow and quickly apparated them away, not even waiting for Fudge to exit the house.

Chapter 5: Malfoy Manor

Chapter Text

They arrived in a gigantic entrance hall. Everything was clean, and white, and far apart. Wide curving staircases met along the back wall. The doorways taller that two men; the ceilings shooting incredibly higher. Four mantle pieces, large enough to leisurely fit an entire family, line the side walls, two on either side. He had to take a moment to absorb it all. He could just make out an intricate design on the ever tall ceilings.

 

“Welcome,” Mr. Malfoy said, gesturing widely to the room.

 

“Are you going to kill me?”

 

“I had not planned on it,” he smirked. “Now, I will show you to your room. When Draco returns, he will give you a proper tour.”

 

Harry inwardly groaned, following the arrogant man up the staircase veering to the right.

 

The halls were wide enough to walk five men, loosely, side by side. Portraits hung every so often. They seemed to walk on forever.

 

Finally Harry broke the silence, “Why did you do this to me.”

 

Not turning back to even offer a spare glance, he shrugged, “I did this for you Mr. Potter. You are stronger than this. They are not.” They continued walking. “You would have stayed stuck. I was freeing you of them.”

 

Clenching his jaw he ground out, “And you think you have the authority to make that judgement call for me, why, exactly?”

 

Lucius laughed airily, “I am a Malfoy. That is what we do, take order.”

 

Harry stopped walking, steadily building towards an explosion.

 

“Oh, come now,” Lucius said lightly, “You were already halfway out the door. All last year I could see you trying to pull away. Now you can get out and blame us. You are welcome.” He walked a couple paces more before throwing open a door. “Your room.”

 

Yes, without question. Harry fiercely needed to be like this man. Even as he raged, he could not deny the effortless grace, the thrill, the raw power, pouring from his very core. It was an all consuming seduction that he had never quite known. The closest feeling that he could even compare it to was when he’d been reading about Blood Magic. It was like a dark secret, a shadow of the unknown, thrumming in his veins.

 

Harry swept past him into his room .

 

***

 

What would happen, would happen he supposed. ‘The ministry knows I’m here,’ he rationalized. That thought floating in his head as reassurance, he allowed himself to sink comfortably into the sturdy chair provided for him, laying his book and school work across the large desk. It was a dark wood. He noted that everything in his room had a darker, richer, color scheme. It felt warmer than the harsh white of the halls that he’d walked through.

 

He had planned to delve straight back into the Potions book he eagerly missed --and wasn't that an odd phrase to come cross your mind?-- but he'd been distracted. A flashing gleam had glared in his window.

 

His view overlooked an intricate garden maze, going on a far distance before being consumed by the endless woods. Before the maze began, a grand patio covered all that he could see. It was there, Malfoy stood throwing swirling spheres of fire high into the air like a signal flare. He stared stunned as he noted Malfoy wasn’t using his wand. It was as if he was he grabbed the flames straight from the air.

 

“Boys and their fire.”

 

Harry’s heart nearly jumped out of his chest, at Narcissa Malfoy’s comment coming from right beside him.

 

“Lady Malfoy!” he gasped. “I- I didn’t hear you come in…”

 

She gave him a teasing smirk, “Few do.” She stared down at her son lovingly.

 

Zabini easily caught the fire Malfoy had thrown his way. He lifted it before his face and seemed to speak into it before it exploded forward towards Malfoy again. It expanded to circle around him.

 

“Fire Magic,” she said, answering his unasked question, though not fully understanding the answer. “And-” she nodded down at the scene.

 

Malfoy held out his hand in front of him sharply, splaying his fingers wide. The fire stopped in place. He stepped aside lazily before the fire flew past him dissipating, before it reached Parkinson’s reclined position taking in the sun.

 

“Time Magic.” She turned to face him, running an absent hand over his collar, straightening it. “Oh dear. No this will not do,” she tutted lightly.

 

“I’m sorry?”

 

“It is quite alright, considering… Your unfortunate upbringing did not properly prepare you to hold up under a pureblood mother’s scrutiny. I will, try, to be accommodating, for now. You will learn quickly, however, lest you tire my patience.”

 

Harry fidgeted as her eyes swept over him. He wasn’t entirely sure what she was scrutinizing but he seemed to thoroughly disappoint her.

 

She walked across the spacious room to the wardrobe. Throwing it open she pulled a black casual looking robe, though much nicer than anything he owned mind you, before pulling a second dark green elegant robe out. “Bloomer,” she called.

 

A proud looking house elf appeared, standing tall, “Lady Malfoy is calling Bloomer, Madam?”

 

“Tell Roman we require him,” she said laying out the green robe across the bed. “Undress Child.”

 

Harry stuttered stupidly, “Lady Malfoy? I-”

 

Just then the door opened to reveal a tall, slim man, whom he assumed was Roman.

 

“Roman is the Malfoy tailor. He needs to measure you properly so you can get out of, that ,” she said, as if his robes had personally sought to offend her. “While you are in superior presence it is only appropriate to match them, or best them whenever possible.”

 

“Superior presence?” he asked incredulously.

 

“Do not take offense Child. You are not to fault for your ancestor’s error, however, it is important that you know your place as a Halfblood, and do your part to rise above it.”

 

Growing impatient Roman flicked his wand and suddenly Harry stood in nothing but the grey tee and silky boxers from Snape. He looked down in shock and tried to cover himself farther feeling embarrassed, both due to being exposed, and realized for the first time that in his haste to get dressed he’d stolen Snape’s underthings… Roman batted his hands down to hang at his sides, working quickly.

 

Narcissa didn’t seem bothered in the least but she did do a quick scan over him.

 

“I- I’m sorry. Rise above it? How?” Harry said desperately trying to ignore the man’s hands quickly running the length of his inseam. He took in a deep breath trying to calm himself. ‘How would Lucius Malfoy handle this situation?’ he chastised himself quickly. Releasing his breath he straightened his shoulders trying to stand straighter, taller.

 

“I will not lie to you Child.”

 

“I appreciate that,” he said earnestly. It was highly naive of him, he was sure, but he was inclined to believe her.

 

“It will be challenging for you. You must learn what it means to be a pureblood. Learn the rules and follow them strictly, without fault. Take Severus for example, he is, in every manner, just as respected as a pureblood. He has worked hard for his standing in the world. His stature, his education, his contributions to the Wizarding World. He is everything I hope you to be one day.”

 

Her words had instantly found him laden with responsibility. An insatiable need to fulfill her standards, her high expectations of him, pulsed through him.

 

Roman finished his measurements making quick work of the black and green robes Lady Malfoy had chosen for him. Narcissa offhandedly directed him towards the wardrobe. Harry tried, probably not as successful as he had hoped, to hide his shock as the whole array of clothing was tailored to him.

 

“You will dress in these robes now,” she said gesturing to the black robes. “Draco will tour the manor for you. Afterwards you will dress for dinner.”

 

Harry glanced at rich green robes. “Are we going somewhere?”

 

“A Malfoy never needs an excuse to dress richly.” She gently swept a lock of stray hair out of his face. “Now, give Bloomer your old clothes to discard. You must not ever be seen wearing anything so below you.” He forced himself not to lean into her touch, as she continued to arrange his ever mess tangles.

 

Harry blushed slightly, “Not all my clothes are-”

 

“Would my son wear anything you own?”

 

“No,” he answered incredulously. The thought of seeing him in such was, distinctly disconcerting.

 

“Than they are not to be worn again. Do not make me repeat myself Harry,” she said nodding him towards his trunk.

 

“Yes, ma'am.”

 

***

 

Dressed in his newly fitted robes, Narcissa walked him down to meet the Slytherins out back. He felt self conscious, and hoped it didn’t show. The robes were tighter than he would ever have selected on his own. He emulated Lucius Malfoy’s persona as best he could.

 

Walking beside her, he found he could feel her power too. It didn’t overwhelm him as suddenly as Lucius’ had. It flicked warmly beneath the surface, controlled, patient, though more than capable of scorching and enveloping men far greater than himself. He let himself hover the slightest bit nearer to her torching power.

 

“Draco dear,” she called as they stepped outside. The summer air was pleasantly hot, a sweet, fresh, scent following the gentle breeze.

 

Malfoy and Zabini halted their… game?, and walked to meet them. Harry noted Zabini still had sparks dancing from his fingers. Noticing where his eyes had landed, Zabini gave him a wicked smirk, and a mocking wink. He quickly averted his eyes and lifted his jaw, as Malfoy chuckled.

 

“You will tour Harry through the house.”

 

He nodded to his mother before looking him over with a calculated gleem.

 

“And,” she added, as if offhanded, as she turned to go. “Any petty schoolhouse rivalries will be forgotten. By all of you.” Her eyes sweeping over Zabini and Parkinson, who was just joining them.

 

They both nodded, “Yes Narcissa.” And then she swept gracefully back inside, leaving him utterly deserted amongst his most hated peers.

 

Malfoy frowned, before dismissing himself from his friends, to walk briskly past him towards the manor. Harry sighed before following in his wake.

 

“How are you allowed to perform magic over the summer?” Harry asked casually as they walked through the halls.

 

He didn’t look pleased to be engaged in conversation, but answered despite his annoyance. “The ministry can only track underage wand magic.”

 

“Oh, I didn’t realize.”

 

“Obviously.”

 

Harry gritted his teeth. “I thought wandless magic was pretty advanced.”

 

“Not necessarily. That is mostly a misconception due to the weaker blooded public’s inability to recognize the differing forms of magic.”

 

“Oh-kay.”

 

Malfoy remained silent.

 

Trying again, he asked, “How long have practiced Fire Magic?”

 

“Since first year.”

 

“That’s interesting,” Harry added dumbly.

 

Still nothing.

 

Harry sighed and stopped walking. “Look Malfoy, I realize we’re not friends, but it wasn’t exactly my first choice to come here either. I’m trying to be decent to you…’’ he trailed off as Malfoy turned to raise an eyebrow at him.

 

“Yes. I can see that.” He acknowledged, turning and continuing down the hall.

 

Harry huffed. ‘Fine. Silence it is than.’

 

Malfoy lazily paused on the thresholds of rooms, stating the rooms title, before continuing. Harry only just glancing in as they passed.

 

When they reached the library, however, Harry walked past Malfoy into the large chambers. Its massive expanse of shelves took Harry’s breath away. It was just as spacious, and overwhelmingly grand, as the rest of the house, but this room seemed to swaddle him in comfort. Nurturing his ready mind.

 

He thirsted to spend his days living among these shelves. You could be sure he would dream of this reverent room years to come. Thinking of Snape’s generous collection, Blood Magic edged its way back into his mind.

 

“How are they arranged?”

 

“What are you looking for?”

 

“Nothing particular.” he murmured chewing his lower lip. His fingers twitching to answer the books begging calls. He let his hand glide over their spines in an unspoken promise to return to them. ‘I’ll care for you,’ he heartily swore, ‘I’ll learn your secrets.’

 

“Then they’re arranged in no particular order,” Malfoy said dryly.

 

Harry rolling his eyes. ‘I can find it on my own,’ he thought.

 

“Shall we continue?”

 

Harry faltered, his magic clung longingly to the knowledge filled room. He followed him out not letting himself look back, lest he never escape its grasp.

 

He vaguely remember the rest of the tour, his mind ever stuck on the books, when Malfoy turned to him saying “Dinner is in half an hour.” He promptly disappeared around a corner.

 

Chapter 6: Dinner

Chapter Text

Harry was sluggishly making his way downstairs, feeling miserably out of place, when he saw Snape walk swiftly out of one of the mantles in front of him.

 

“Professor!” he exclaimed quickly descending the remaining steps to meet him in the wide entrance hall.

 

“Potter,” he nodded in greeting.

 

“What’s going on? Are we leaving? They took all of my clothes…” he trailed off feeling embarrassed, as he looked down at the tightly fitting dress robes he wore.

 

Snape smirked raising an eyebrow. “Those look better, I assure you,” he said flatly. “I, however, have not come to your rescue, but to attend dinner.”

 

“Am I just supposed to stay here? What if they try to get permanent custody of me?”

 

“From what I have heard, you left very willingly,” he said almost teasingly.

 

Harry gawked. “I- I just didn’t want the Weasleys to adopt me! They were- They kept asking questions and crowding me. I just needed to leave. I- I don’t really want to stay here.”

 

“So typical Gryffindors?” Snape looked fairly amused. “There are worst places to be. Slytherins respect boundaries.”

 

“Or finding out what hidden behind them without you knowing,” he muttered.

 

“Exactly.”

 

Harry shook his head chuckling.

 

They walked together as they joined the Malfoys.

 

“Severus,” Narcissa said warmly, “So glad you could make it.”

 

Lucius sat at the head of the table, Narcissa at his right, and Draco next to his mother. Snape sat across from Draco, making the obvious seat for Harry between him and Lucius. Harry’s stomach dropped with nerves. ‘Why are you doing this to me?’ he asked himself. Cursing Snape as he took his seat.

 

“Very nice,” Lucius said casually, as he glanced over Harry’s robes. Harry tried desperately to ignore that as stared down at the table. That, however, didn’t help settling his nerves. There were far too many forks. He glance nervously at Snape.

 

As the dishes filled in front of them, Harry nonchalantly took cues from them on how to handle the excess silverware situation. The meal itself was not something he could even identify but it was pleasant enough. As they finished, another dish appeared in its place. He groaned inwardly. He couldn’t eat this much.

 

If it had only been the week without food he’d spent with the Dursleys, he would probably have been able to bounce back pretty quickly. But this wasn’t exactly his first time round the block, and he had planned to be with them all summer. That first summer after Hogwarts almost killed him, going from three full meals to nothing; it had wreaked havoc on his body. And so he’d learned to waned down his food intake over the last month to the bare minimum, or pay the price.

 

Now though, he’d have to gradually work up to full meals. Granted the process was a much simpler, less painful, one but still required time.

 

He took a few nibbled bites before setting down his fork and folding his hands in his lap. If there was going to be a course for each of the forks he was going to be in trouble.

 

“Do you dislike your meal?” Narcissa asked across from him.

 

“It’s very good thank you,” he said awkwardly, offering a pained smile.

 

“She means why are you not eating Potter,” offered Malfoy shaking his head in annoyance. Lucius tsked his son’s snappy tone.

 

“I’m sorry. I’m just not that hungry. I already eat today.”

 

“Late lunch?” Lucius asked.

 

“Sure,” he offered noncommittally.

 

Snape sighed as if exhausted. “So you have eaten nothing since breakfast? I distinctly recall you telling me the Weasley’s were not going to deprive you of food,” he said accusingly.

 

Harry sighed. “They didn’t starve me. I wasn’t hungry. Plus, I was reading,” he added innocently.

 

“You need to eat three meals a day,” Snape chastised gently.

 

“Well when I get out of here I’ll give that a go, but I thought the first course was enough food,” he said gesturing at the table, as if the coursed meal in front of him was madness.

 

Lucius and Narcissa shifted uncomfortably, “When you get out of here?” Lucius repeated.

 

Harry looked somewhat guiltily, at Lucius and Narcissa, “Not that I’m ungrateful you’ve opened your home to me, I am truly, it’s just,” he looked back to Snape, “shouldn’t I be staying with my godfather?”

 

“The werewolf?” Lucius asked disapprovingly.

 

“No,” Harry said automatically, frowning. Then catching himself he went on quickly, “I mean- yeah, but don’t call him that. He has a name.”

 

Harry almost swore he say Snape hiding a smirk.

 

“I am sure, even you, could venture a guess, Potter. Though I suppose, if you are truly itching to leave, the Weasleys would have you back.” Harry glared. “Exactly.” He changed the subject, before Harry could retort. “Lucius, Harry was just expressing to me his interest in Blood Magic,” all eyes jumped shocked to Harry. “A specialty of your, if I remember correctly.”

 

Harry, despite feeling a little outed by Snape, looked excitedly at Lucius. “Really Sir? I’d love to discuss it with you. Though,” he blushed slightly, “I sure my contributions would be fairly rudimentary.”

 

Lucius smiled with a certain thrill that, surely, only he could make that sinister. “Of course, though, I had not realized you were drawn to the Dark Arts.”

 

“I’m not,” he said firmly, a bit too fast. “I- I’m just interested in the theories behind it, is all,” he finished weakly. “Professor Snape let me read one of his books the other day, and I just can’t seem to get it off my mind.”

 

His grin widened. “Really?” he said, turning an almost knowing gleam on Snape.

 

Snape looked falsely innocent as he sipped his drink.

 

“Yes, it was a goblin wrote book. I’d only ever read about them. That’s what caught my attention really, but once I started reading it the theories are quite intriguing.”

 

He nodded, still grinning, “I’m familiar with it.”

 

“He gifted it to me,” Snape said with a smirk at Harry’s astonishment. “And, though it pains me to admit, your notes on the material were quite insightful, considering your novice,” he added countering Harry’s earlier comment.

 

Harry looked down swiftly in attempt to hid his quick smile. “Thank you Professor.”

 

“Mr. Potter, before it slips my mind,” Lucius said seriously, “As we were appointed your guardians your post has been coming here.”

 

“My post?” Harry asked hesitantly.

 

“Quite. Since the hearing, it would seem the public has made it their duty to send word,” he said mockingly. “They have not seemed to slow. I suppose I am merely asking what you would have us do with them.”

 

Harry slumped in his chair groaning. “I don’t want them. Could you redirect them to my Gringotts advisor?”

 

“Gringotts advisor?” Lucius repeated back slowly.

 

“Yeah, or- here, I’ll do it.” He stood and walked a few paces from the table before pulling his wand and placing the tip to his throat. He stating clearly, “Griphook.”

 

It was only a matter of seconds before the goblin appeared before him. “Harry,” he said nodding his greeting.

 

“Good evening Griphook. I was just informed that an influx of post has been arriving, due to the hearing. Would you mind terribly sifting through them?”

 

He nodded, “Of course. I’ll redirect them at once.”

 

“Thanks so much, Griphook, really. Just toss the notes but, you know, the usual. If any of them have gifts or money, you can put it in my second vault, and then, just a list of names from all the ones that are cursed.”

 

“Take their money, trash their concern,” he said falsely dry, “Got it.”

 

“Right,” Harry chuckled. “Night Griphook.”

 

Offering a toothy grin he bowed his head and disappeared.

 

Harry quickly retook his seat. At the shocked eyes on him he said nervously, “That was Griphook. He manages my accounts, and things... What?”

 

“Goblins are not known for being overly fond of Wizardkind. I’ve never heard of a Goblin electing to manage a single wizard’s account,” Narcissa volunteered.

 

“Oh yeah,” Harry nodded, “Griphook said he only likes me because I could recognize Goblin crafted metalwork, and I never question his judgement.” He laughed lightly, “I think he sort of likes me now, though. His niece and nephew seem fond of me too. It was harder to gage his parents.”

 

“You have met his family?” Lucius asked incredulously.

 

“Yeah. I usually meet with him every other Hogsmeade trip. Sometimes his family comes, sometimes not,” he shrugged. “At first it was less frequently, to just check in and make sure Dumbledore hadn’t tried to manipulate my accounts again, but then we made in a habit. He’s been teaching how to prepare myself to take my seats on the Wizengamot, or cast my votes to allied family. He’s helping me invest my money.”

 

“Albus was-?” Snape sputtered, very unlike his usually composed self.

 

“Stealing my money. Yes. But no longer. One of the many reasons he’s started to treat me harsher over the last year.” Harry shook his head disgusted, already starting to fume.

 

Thankfully the Malfoys and Snape took the hint and let it drop. They carried the conversation, only casually, engaging him for a response here or there.

 

For the most part Harry stayed in his head. This year he’d have to find a way to pull completely from the manipulative bastard’s grip.

 

“You are excited to attend the World Cup I am sure,” Narcissa smiled gently at him.

 

Harry perked up slightly, “Are we going?”

 

Lucius smirked, “We would never miss it.”

 

“Wicked!” Harry exclaimed, grinning.

 

***

 

When Harry finally got back to his room he flopped back on the bed in exhaustion. The rest of dinner had gone by relatively quickly. Before Snape had left he pulled him aside and assured him he needn’t worry. Then, as if to easy Harry’s mind, he told him he could firecall him, “...if you find yourself overwhelmed with the need to escape.”

 

He may have said it mockingly, but it truly did make him feel better to have an out.

 

Hedwig’s light hooting drew him from his mind. He jumped up and let her fly in. “Hey girl,” he said, opening her cage and grabbing her some treats. “I wasn’t sure if you’d find me.” She nipped his finger at that, looking thoroughly disgusted at his lack of faith in her. He chuckled. “Look on the bright side, Heddy, you can fly as much as you want this summer!”

 

He left her cage open as he walked to the window. The sweet summer breeze still warmed his skin as it passed. He breathed it in deeply, enjoying this luxury. He was so used to being clammed up at the Dursleys. Stifled by the stagnant heat inside, or working hard in the yard as the sun bore down its hottest rays.

 

He decided he’d leave it open for the night. Hedwig deserved the freedom too.

 

Grabbing his potions text he went to the bed, rolling to lay on his stomach, and began to read.

 

Chapter 7: Settling In

Chapter Text

Author's Note: I went back through my previous chapters and corrected grammatical errors (though I'm sure there are still some) and also changed some dialogue to make Severus sound more appropriately himself. If you feel like going back and seeing the improved exchanges feel free, if not no biggy. They don't change any overall story meaning. So glad to have all the love! Thanks so much for your encouragement!!

 

Story:

As it turned out, Snape had been right, he real needn’t have worried.

 

Then next few meals had been a bit strained, but he fought to eat more and more each day until, after about a week, he was back to normal, eating fully as expected for a teenaged boy. It had also been a bit awkward, because that next morning Narcissa had insisted he start taking a nourishment potion with breakfast. “I noticed during your fitting, you are severely underweight. Now do not argue with me Child.” He had finally given in when they mentioned it may help him gain some height as well. He hated being so dreadfully short.

 

Other that that minor hiccup, life at the Malfoys was pretty ideal.

 

Harry spent almost every spare moment in the library. He would wake early and find himself a book to curl up with on one of the plushy chairs scattered randomly amongst the shelves, or sit at the long table at the back to scribble notes in his ever expanding journal. (Lucius had spelled it to keep adding new pages, but to outwardly stay the same size. Harry had been eternally grateful.) He’d rush through breakfast, and return to the library. After lunch, Lucius had suggested he work on his wandless magic.

 

Malfoy hadn’t been too pleased with the face that he was tasked with assisting Harry in practicing the new skill.

 

Harry had spent the first few days in frustration, trying in vain as nothing happened. Zabini and Parkinson had sniggered as they easily played with fire. Malfoy huffed, obviously feeling cheated out of his own practice time.

 

Finally on the third day Malfoy snapped out in frustration. “Think of yourself and your power as the ocean.” He held his wand in his hand to demonstrate. “You can either have all of that power hit a wall having to funnel through your wand, or,” He pocketed his wand, “you could hit someone with a whole wave,” he said finishing by sending a wall of water splashing over the teasing Slytherins.

 

Harry was shocked, but the analogy had worked for him. He could focus on being a wave. Being able to visualize his magic consuming and drowning out his opponent's power was very effective. And like a hidden barrier had been dispelled, he was excelling at wandless magic. It was a very heady sensation, having so much of his power rush through him all at once. It was addictive.

 

By the end of the week he had even been able to send sparks from his fingertips, as they introduced him to Fire Magic.

 

After dinner it had become routine to find the whole Malfoy family with him in the library. They would have discussions over what Harry was reading, and answer any questions he may have had. Snape had even begun to join them on occasion. If they weren’t consumed in conversation, Harry and Malfoy would read, while Lucius and Narcissa worked on Ministry paperwork. Snape would grade scrolls, or read over Harry’s notes.

 

He had been secretly thrilled when Harry had fire called him, that second day he’d been with the Malfoys, to tell him he’d finished the potions book. When he’d come to collect it that night, Harry had practically hung from his side excitedly asking question after question. He was eager to see Harry back in his classroom, to see how much he would improve, having this extra knowledge and passion.

 

“Professor?” Harry asked timidly, as they all sat in the library. “I was just reading- Well, I was wondering if I could possibly come back to Hogwarts some time to practice brewing?”

 

Snape exchanged a quick look with Lucius before nodding. “Trying to dwindle my ingredient stock before school even starts?” he teased lightly.

 

Harry deflated slightly, “I think I’ll have improved. I’ve been reading all summer and-”

 

“I have been tasked with restocking the infirmary. I expect you tomorrow morning. Once I have seen proof of your improvement, you with assist me if filling that damned nurse’s demands.”

 

Harry smiled, nodding. “I’ll be over after breakfast. Thank you!”

 

***

 

And so this too had become a part of Harry’s schedule. Instead of going back to the library after breakfast, he spend his morning with Snape brewing until lunch.

 

“Harry,” Snape said stepping back from the cauldron they’d been working over. “Prepare yourself.” Harry nodded briskly, and focused on shielding his mind from Snape’s probe. He’d been able to push through Harry’s defense, but only for a minute, before Harry pushed him out forcibly.

 

“Adequate,” he nodded, though clearly pleased. He turned back to the resting potion.

 

Harry huffed in frustration. “You still got through.”

 

“Yes. I have a Mastery in Mind Magic, and you have been practicing for two weeks. Alas our Boy Wonder is not indeed a natural at everything.”

 

He still just frowned.

 

“You are excelling far faster than most.”

 

“Has Sirius-?” he cut himself off.

 

Snape frowned at the sudden shift of topic. “What about him?”

 

Harry sighed. “Has he tried to get custody over me?”

 

“Did something happen with the Malfoys?”

 

“No,” he answered quickly, “I- I just thought he would have-”

 

Feeling physically ill, he forced himself to say, as naturally as he could, “He wants you to come and live with him Harry,” He understood Harry’s hurt feelings, his need, yet again, not being met by the people he trusted. “But,” he hesitated slightly, making himself continue, “he’s also a Gryffindor. I suspect he feels that you’ve chosen his cousin, Narcissa, over him. He is being immature.”

 

Harry frowned. “What am I going to do once I get back to school?” he asked with dread. “They’re going to turn all of Gryffindor against me.”

 

He didn’t need to ask who ‘they’ were. “You will live,” he said smirking at his pout. “Your single minded peers will likely be too smitten with excitement over the Triwizard Tournament to spare an unkind thought towards their hero.”

 

Harry laughed, “Don’t call me that.” He joining him, staring down over the cauldron. They had to let its grey content become a pasty blue before they could continue.

 

“Harry?” Dumbledore asked, shocked, from the doorway of the potions classroom.

 

Groaning Harry looked up from the potion before him. “Headmaster.”

 

“What are you doing here? How did you escape-”

 

“I didn’t escape . Nor do I feel the need to.” He was disgusted with the man. “I’ve been coming to practice brewing.”

 

“Severus?” Dumbledore said accusatively.

 

“I asked him not to say anything,” Harry snapped, glaring at him. “I didn’t want all of you hovering over me.”

 

“A lot of people are worried about your safety Harry and-”

 

“And I’m worried about the safety of potions grade. I can’t stop you all from fussing over me, but I can improve my potions skills, so that’s going to be my focus.”

 

“If you’re not going to be civil I’ll have to ask you to remain off Hogwart’s grounds until school begins,” he said grinning sharply.

 

“I’m being perfectly civil Dumbledore.”

 

“Harry,” Snape said quickly, before Dumbledore could continue, “Perhaps you ought to leave for the day.”

 

Harry was not pleased, having just got there an hour before, but nodded, “Yes Professor,” he said, as he walked towards Snape’s private quarters. “Shall I tell Narcissa to expect you at dinner?”


He nodded.  His eyes focusing, loathfully, on Dumbledore.

 

 

Chapter 8: Lesson

Chapter Text

Harry was fuming when he arrived back at the Malfoys. “Harry? Back so soon?” Lucius asked, noticing him as he walked to a practice room the teens trained in.

 

“Dumbledore,” he said stiffly, following Lucius.

 

“Aw. How unfortunate for Severus.” Harry only nodded, as he continued. “Though perhaps good for you. Narcissa’s sister Bellatrix is here. I’m sure she would love to meet you.”

 

Harry halted, “Bellatrix Lestrange?” he asked panicked. “Isn’t she-”

 

“She has was in Azkaban in the past, yes,” he answered calmly. “You are perfectly safe. She would never dare hurt you in our home.”

 

“Gee, that’s wonderfully comforting.”

 

“Nor would we allow a dangerous criminal, family or no, near our Draco,” Lucius chuckled before guiding him into the room. Harry felt a sharp pang of jealousy at that, but tried to ignore it. “Look who I found home early,” he said cheerfully announcing him to the room.

 

“Oh, Harry! Wonderful!” Narcissa said standing to hug him gently.

 

He could feel Bellatrix’s eyes lock onto him. She scanned him curiously. “Harry Potter.”

 

“Lady Lestrange,” he offered politely. She grinned manically at him. She had the Black family madness, that he’d only seen briefly in Sirius, and never in Narcissa. Her wild, black, curls stuck out everywhere just as they had in her Azkaban photo he’d seen in the Prophet third year. She was dressed far more casually than Narcissa would ever dare, but its lax style seemed to suit her. On her forearm a starkly black tattoo. It was exactly the same as the one he’d spotted on Narcissa and Lucius. It was of a snake coming from a skull. He thought maybe it was a family thing. It seemed odd, and strangely Dark. Once he could have sworn he’d seen the snake shifting farther from the skull on Lucius’ forearm.

 

She took his hand firmly, her eyes shining. “My sister tells me you are learning Dark Magic.”

 

Harry looked at Narcissa nervously. “N-no?”

 

“Fire Magic, Blood Magic? Snape is even starting Mind Magic with you, yes?”

 

“I’ve only been reading about Blood Magic,” he said defensively, “and, Fire and Mind Magic aren’t necessarily Dark. I haven’t done anything Dark.”

 

Her magic sparked like static electricity. It seemed to be in constant motion, reaching out around her. He could feel it continuously, zapping his own magic. It wasn’t painful, more… attention seeking. If forced you to notice it, demanding your full awareness.

 

He’d noticed that ever since he’d broken the barrier down around his magic, he could see magic more than ever before. He wanted to ask if that was normal, but also felt strangely secretive over it. Her magic was very different from Lucius and Narcissa’s but also had a very similar undertone. He’d felt it in Severus too, though usually not. He had found that interesting, like Severus was masking his magical signature.

 

She laughed flashing her teeth. “There is nothing wrong with feeling the lure of the Dark Arts. They are quite seductive. Far more loving than the Light.”

 

“More loving ?” he asked shocked.

 

“Oh yes,” she grinned, still not letting her wide eyes slip from him. She lovingly touched her tattoo. “Light Magic is far too cold, analytical. It’s all spells and wand waving. The Dark Arts allows you to be so much closer to your magic. You are your magic, and your magic is you.”  

 

Harry could feel his pulse quicken. He had felt that. It was the addictive feel of his wandless magic. It was what he felt in the other’s magic. The dance, the draw, interacting with his own core. Was that all Dark? ‘It can’t be,’ he assured himself, ‘Dark Arts are evil. I’d never like something as bad as Dark Magic.’

 

“Your magic protects you, and makes you powerful. You in turn exercise and feed your magic. Dark Magic is focused on allowing that exchange, encouraging it.  The Light use their magic; control it. They don’t recognize it as being its own living thing, aiding you.”

 

Harry let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. He met her eyes and held them. She grinned. “You can feel it, Potter,” she whispered leaning close to him. Her magic zapped him sharply, he shuddered and broke eye contact quickly.

 

“No,” he said defensively, “I don’t feel anything.”

 

“You can lie to me Potter, but not to yourself,” she grinned widened as he gasped as another zap was issued.

 

“I- I should-” he stuttered taking a couple backward steps, “It was nice meeting you Lady Lestrange, but-” he nervously glanced over his shoulder towards the door. “I’m- I was going to go and read-”

 

Lucius chuckled, “Oh come now Harry, your books can wait until after lunch, I am sure,” he said placing his hand low on his back guiding him back farther into the room.

 

Surprisingly enough it was Draco that spoke up next, “Come on. Aunty Trix was just going to show us how to start practicing Sensory Magic.”

 

Harry was very uneasy about continuing to be in Bellatrix’s presence, but he had really enjoyed getting to know the Slytherins. He wanted to get closer to them before they returned to school. And, he grudgingly admitted, he was also very interested in learning about a new form of magic. He nodded, following him over to the others.

 

“Do you know about Sensory Magic Harry?” Draco asked offhandedly as they walked.

 

“Very little. I always had a hard time distinguishing it from Mind Magic,” he admitted honestly.

 

“Hm, yes,” Pansy nodded, “a lot of people who aren’t familiar with the magics do; though they’re really very different.”

 

“Mind Magic is much more intrusive. You are entering someone’s mind, possibly even manipulating their ideas and memories,” Blaise explained. “Sensory Magic is more of an illusion. It’s similar to a hallucination. You make them see or hear or feel thing, in a way they are not.”

 

“For example,” Draco added, “Med witches and wizards often use Sensory Magic on terminal patients for pain management. Instead of wasting potions on them they ease their suffering through Sensory Magic. Their pain isn’t actually eased at all but they feel that it is,” Draco said. “The same way in reverse, you can use Sensory Magic to torture someone. Make them feel extreme pain when physically their body is uninjured.”

 

“However, the most successful way to use Sensory Magic, is to not have them notice your influence at all. Small things.” Pansy added, “Making someone feel tired, or bored, around certain people, and light and excited around others. Make them feel safe, or trusting, or paranoid, or loved.”

 

“That,” Bellatrix grinned, stepping up behind them, “is the most advanced stage of Sensory Magic. Affecting one's psyche and emotions is a very intimate process.” She winked at Blaise, who rolled his eyes. “First you will learn Sensory Magic to improve and use on yourself. Zabini,” she snapped, “an example.”

 

“Decreasing your sound sensitivity for studying or sleeping.”

 

“Draco.”

 

“Increase light sensitivity to see in the dark.”

 

“Parkinson.”

 

“Increasing your sound sensitivity to eavesdrop.”

 

“Harry.”

 

“Increase your scent sensitivity to identify specific ingredients in potions, or to sense poisons in your food?” he said unsure.

 

“Making yourself feel refreshed and awake, after a late night,” Draco said.

 

Harry nodded, adding “or relaxed and calm before a test or battle, so you’re focused and not distracted by your nerves.”

 

“Increasing or decreasing your heat sensitivity for comfort,” Draco continued.

 

“Increasing your interest level in Magical History to stay awake,” Pansy smirked.

 

“Very clever children,” Bellatrix grinned and gave a bark of laughter so very similar to Sirius’.

 

The lesson was very strenuous, but it had been fun and overall successful. Harry had thoroughly enjoyed it. Having sweat dripping off of him and exhaustion thrum through his muscles was refreshingly nice. It had been too long since he felt like he has worked his magic. The nourishment potions had helped his muscles grow more defined. He’d also gained a good few inches.

 

He laughed excitedly as the lesson came to a close. He’d managed to increase his hearing to the  point where he could hear Lucius’ pulse across the room, and decrease it so he couldn’t hear when Pansy was yelling in his ear.

 

Bellatrix and himself, he found, actually worked incredibly well together. She both nurtured and challenged his magic throughout the lesson. He realized that this was probably an effect of her Dark Magic, it reaching out to caress his own, but he quickly pushed the thought away. ‘I’m not doing anything wrong,’ he reminded himself. With that reassurance he let himself give in and enjoy the lesson, and the dance between their magic.

 

She informed them that she would be returning to continue their lessons for the remainder of the summer. Harry was thrilled.

 

“Thanks so much for taking the time to train us Lady Lestrange,” Harry said still grinning with excitement over the lesson. Her manic energy, though clearly a sign of her madness, had actually become a comforting encouragement during the lesson. Harry found himself fueled by it, desperate to match her enthusiasm, her intensity.

 

Her eyes flashed excitedly, “I am simply making an investment in the uprising generation,” she grinned. “However, I must insist that you drop the formalities between us Harry. We are effectively family.”

 

Harry nodded, thrilled as he felt her magic encompassing him. “Bellatrix,” he said simply.

 

“You are taking to Sensory Magic very nicely. A natural,” she grinned, gently raising his chin; her thumb grazing his bottom lip. He preened at her compliment.

 

He was feeling very accomplished as he walked to his room to shower before lunch, and so he really shouldn’t have been as surprised when Kreacher showed up with bad news.

 

He had just walked into the dining hall when the dreaded house elf appeared in front of, halting him in place.

 

He glared, sighing in annoyance, “What do you want Kreacher?”

 

The creature sneered at him, “Kreacher find yous to say, Dumbledore is being able to saves you tonight.”

 

Harry’s disgust for the elf dissipated quickly to dread at having his newly found peace shattered. He looked quickly up at the Malfoys who were all watching in interest. “What do you mean Kreacher? How?”

 

“Master is not telling Kreacher,” he sniffed.

 

“Kreacher?” Bellatrix said curiously.

 

Kreacher turned, and quickly ran to Bellatrix and Narcissa, falling to his knees before them. “Ladies Black! Oh rightful Masters!”

 

Harry cursed himself for forgetting that he would have known them.

 

Narcissa looked at Harry curiously. “How do you know Kreacher? He is the last Black house elf.”

 

“Kreacher is havings to serve filthy, awful, Sirius,” Kreacher cried at their feet. “Traitor Black makes Kreacher cares for that boy.” He pointed horrified, at Harry.

 

“Sirius Black?” Pansy whispered behind her hand towards Blaise and Draco.

 

“Kreacher is telling filthy blood loving Black I is staying with his boy with rightful Ladies Black.”

 

“No,” Harry said snapping out in his panic. “Kreacher- Please,” he said desperately. “Please, don’t tell Sirius.”

 

“I is not listenings to yous! Filthy boy!” And with that he disappeared.

 

Harry’s shoulders dropped in defeat. “Oh God. He’s going to kill me. He was already mad at me, and now- Shit. He’s going to hate me.” Harry blabbered to himself pressing his hand over his eyes as he paced in his panic.

 

“How do you know Sirius?” Narcissa asked in disbelief.

 

“He’s- I mean- Fuck.” He stopped pacing, facing them. “He’s- Never mind that.” He continued his pacing. “Can Dumbledore really take me away from here?” he asked desperately.

 

A look of sudden understanding came across their faces, temporarily overlooking Sirius’ involvement, Lucius stood and walked to Harry taking his arm and leading him to sit. “No Harry. You will not be leaving us, unless you wish to do so.” He retook his seat at the head of the table. “Do you wish to leave?”

 

“No!” he said, probably too quickly. “I mean- I-”

 

“We want you to stay here too, Child,” Narcissa said kindly, as she reached across the table to take his hand.

Chapter 9: Slytherin Bonding

Notes:

Sorry it's been a billion years since I've post. Been really distracted. Hoping to post every week from now on. We'll see.

Chapter Text

After lunch, Narcissa told them to take the day off and enjoy the sun. Harry knew it was obviously a ploy to try and distract him from over thinking what would happen later that night. He had wanted to hide in the library, or bury himself back in bed, but Pansy looped her arm in his and dragged him along with the others. “Come now Lion, we’ll show you the maze.”

 

The idea of fumbling about a maze didn’t exactly appeal to him but he agreed. Harry found it odd that they were all being so friendly with him. He had gotten on better terms with them in the last few weeks… He shook it off, and tried to accept it; albeit with a grain of salt.

 

He soon found, it was far less fumbling than he had assumed. They all seemed to know the direct path to its center. There was a large gazebo-like structure there. Hidden in its seats, Pansy pulled a half filled bottle of Fire Whiskey. She wagged her brow at him, “What a swig? Oh, come on. You need it.”

 

Harry hesitantly took a large gulp, coughing only minimally as the burn sunk deep into his belly. In the already hot sun he felt himself break a sweat. “Wow. Merlin, I’m melting,” he said, as he started fanning himself.

 

They laughed teasingly at him. Pansy tugged him to sit beside her. Blaise and Draco both took a shot too. It didn’t seem to bother them as it had Harry. Pansy started fiddling with his hair, and he found it both very odd, and strangely endearing. “You should grow it out,” she said casually, “That way it won’t be so messy.”

 

“Hm,” he murmured noncommittally.

 

"Here we go..." Blaise smirked, rolling his eyes.

 

“Can I?” Pansy continued, sending a sharp glance in the Slytherin's direction.

 

“What?” he asked confused.

 

“Can I grow your hair out? You can change it if you don’t like it,” she said still tugging and smoothing his locks.

 

“Whatever,” he said shrugging. He had never really thought about growing it out, but he supposed it would be nice to not look so disheveled all the time.

 

She grinned widely, “Really?” she asked excitedly.

 

“Sure,” he said with a laugh, at her enthusiasm. “It’s just hair. I can change it whenever.”

 

“Oh I could kiss you!”

 

“Let’s stick to the hair,” he chuckled.

 

He suddenly felt his hair growing --an odd sensation-- to just passed his shoulders. She ran her fingers through it lovingly. She turned his chin this way and that to see different angled. She parted his hair slightly to the side before smoothing it out. He blew a loose strand out of his face. It lay relatively straight, and he could tell Pansy was pleased at her feat.

 

“You are so handsome!” she exclaimed.

 

“That’s all it took?” he said jokingly, smirking.

 

She smacked his shoulder, chuckling.

 

“It actually does look better,” Draco said offhandedly.

 

Blaise smirked, “Give the boys something to hang on to, yeah?” he winked.

 

Harry blushed. “It’s too hot for all this hair,” he pouted.

 

Pansy rolled her eyes, glaring at Blaise, before pulling a hair tie from her wrist. She tied his hair back in a ponytail. It felt a bit silly, but he’d seen Bill wear his hair like this last summer. And a few pictures of Sirius when he was younger had his hair pulled back in a high pony, or messy bun. It made him feel a bit girly, but he figured that was mostly a muggle thing, he’d have to get over.

 

“I guess it will help keep it out of my eyes during potions,” he said shrugging again.

 

“Now if we could just get rid of those glasses,” she mused aloud.

 

They sat lazily in the structure’s shade.

 

"So Sirius... You know him then?" Draco asked suddenly.

 

Harry tensed, feeling defensive. "What do you-"

 

"We know he's your godfather," Draco said cutting off any lies. "I didn't know you had been in contact with him though."

 

"How very Slytherin of you," Blaise teased, "Aiding a fugitive."

 

"He didn't do what they say," Harry said quietly.

 

"Is he really mad?" Pansy asked, no malice in her tone.

 

A smirk pulled at the corner of his mouth. "No more than Bellatrix."

 

"So very," Draco chuckled.

 

Harry grinned sitting up, and decidedly changing the topic. “I know what I want to do. I want to go flying!”

 

Pansy pouted, but the other boys looked pleased enough. “Sure.”

 

Draco bumped his shoulder into Pansy’s as they walked back towards the manor, “Come on Pans, we’ll fly to the lake.”

 

She grinned, and picked up her pace. “Get your suit little Lion. I simply demand you come swimming with me.”

 

Harry looked bemused. “I’m not sure I have one…”

 

“Mother wouldn’t have forgotten,” Draco assured him. “Now hurry and change.”

 

He stared at himself in the mirror, wearing dark green swimming trunks, and the grey tee he’d stolen from Severus. He was secretly pleased, that despite it having been washed, he could smell the Earthy tones from Severus' home. The swimming garm was similar to muggles, though shorter. They fit snugly, ending at his mid-thigh. He felt self-conscious and wished he knew what the others were wearing.

 

Sighing he tucked his wand in the waist of his trunks, grabbed his Firebolt, and quickly met the others back on the patio.


Draco wore similar dark green trunks and a black tank top. His pale skin seemed to radiate light under the summer sun's bright rays. 

 

Blaise wore black trunks, and a red and white striped tee. They both wore simple boat shoes.

 

Pansy wore a fairly see through black kaftan, with a navy bikini underneath. Her dark hair was pulled back in two cute pigtails, under a floppy sun hat. A Witch Weekly tucked beneath her arm.

 

“Oh,” Harry said hitting his forehead, as he noticed them all with towels. “Bloomer,” he called.

 

“Yes Masters Harry?” the elf squeaked excitedly.

 

“Do you mind bringing me a towel please?”

 

Flustered by his kindness, she simply popped away. Seconds later she returned.

 

“Thanks so much Bloomer!” Harry said taking the large beach towel offered to him.

 

“Yous is very welcome Master Harry.” She bowed low and popped away again.

 

Harry took the folded towel and place in on his floating broom, swinging astride it, using it as cushioning. The others followed his example, and took to the sky.

 

Harry whooped excitedly, flying quick circles, before zooming off randomly. It had been a good two months since he’d flown and it was exhilarating. His hair tied back whipped behind him. The wind fully on his face. He laughed as he zigzagged back to them.

 

As they flew over the maze towards the woods, Harry could see the lake amidst the trees. On the edge of the lake nearest the manor, a good few miles from the back of the maze, there was a dock and a massive sailboat. He flew wide circles around them as they flew ever nearer.

 

“Stop showing off Potter,” Draco laughed.

 

Harry just grinned, zooming quickly down to the lake. He let his feet drag in the water as he flew lazily across the lake. He turned back after a while to join them. Surprisingly they had bypassed the docks all together, and were setting up on the shore. It was on the top of a tall drop off into deep water below, perfect for jumping off.

 

“It’s beautiful here,” he said grinning. He knew he looked the part of the dopey Gryffindor, but he really couldn’t care less at the moment. He was so happy to be flying and enjoying the sun.

 

Harry dismounted quickly laying out his towel and tossing his broom and wand upon it. “Okay Pans,” he said seriously, “let’s do this.”

 

She smirked, “Maybe in a bit,” she mused, and started walking to her towel where her Witches Weekly lay. "I need to work on my tan," she said, pulling her kaftan over her head.

 

“Oh no you don’t,” Harry said in warning, and grabbed her from behind. He then proceeded to throw her over the edge of the drop off and into the water. She screamed the whole way down. Blaise and Draco looked at him with wide eyes and gaping mouths.

 

“She’s going to kill you,” Blaise finally said.

 

Harry only grinned and dived off the edge to join her.

 

Pansy yelled and splashed him as he emerged. He only laughed and swam farther into the lake calling her to join. They lazily floated circles on their backs. Draco and Blaise followed not long after. Draco’s pale skin seemed to glow in sharp contrast to the dark water. The boys had both elected to take off their tops while swimming. They threw high tides over each other with their magic. Making swirls of water consume each other.

 

Pansy had anchored herself around Harry, her arms round his neck from behind, her nose tucked into him to hide from the on slaughter of waves. Laughing, Harry focused his magic to swirl, and pull at both of the boys' ankles, tugging them temporarily under the surface.

 

They sputtered, frantically flailing to stay afloat.

 

"Are you trying to kill us?!" Draco snapped, only mildly upset.

 

"Believe me, if I wanted to kill you, you'd be dead," Harry said in his best Slytherin voice. The others burst into laughter.

 

After a bit longer, wading in the center of the lake, Harry paddled him and Pansy back to shore. With a quick wandless spell, Harry's Firebolt came to them, and he flew them, Pansy hugged tightly round his waist, to the top of the drop off.

 

They quickly laid out to dry and take in the sun. Harry grinned, arms folded behind his head, eyes resting. His skin drinking in the heat greedily.

 

"You know, you're wandless magic is improving greatly," Pansy said as she rolled onto her side to face him.


Harry mirrored her action, smirking. "Thanks. I've been practicing with Severus."

 

"Oh, Lion," she huffed, reaching out to tug at a loose strand of wet hair. "Let me fix this before it gets tangled."

 

A couple hours later found, Pansy and Draco lying in the sun, Blaise walking the line of the woods collecting potion ingredients, and Harry flying. He had jumped into the chilled water once more, so his wet shirt and trunks clung to his skin keeping him cool. He'd gone back to Pansy before she could fuse over his hair again, and she had dried it quickly, looking pleased with him. He was pretty sure she just liked to play with hair period, and none of the other boys would let her.

 

He flew lazy figure eights and circles, casual dips and dives, smiling as his loose hair fluttered behind him. The sun felt divine. He hadn't realized how much he needed this. The wind on his face, the air beneath his feet, the rush of power, the speed, and the freedom. Flying was his eternal safespace. He breathed deeply, taking in the freshness; the sun, and the sweetness that always seemed to permeate the air here.

 

With the night's drama looming nearer, he tried desperately to soak in as much peace and stability he could, from his surroundings. If was baffling to think how much he'd settled in here after just shy of a month. Everyone had been so welcoming, and kind; teaching him new magic, and making sure he was comfortable.

 

The thought that all of that might be disrupted, even if it meant returning to Sirius, was disheartening. He was actually enjoying his summer. It felt like a cruel joke. All these years of suffering with the Dursleys, and now that he was content with his placement the Order finally decides to take action.

 

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Pansy hailing him back to the drop off. He flew laxly back, not really wanting to give up the freedom of the sky just yet.

 

The sun had gotten lower, tinting the sky with the beginning of darkness. They had decided it best to head back, lest they miss dinner.

 

“Race you back!” Harry grinned.

 

They agreed, letting Pansy have a whole five minutes head start, Blaise left with a three minute head start, and Draco stubbornly stayed to start with Harry. They took off zooming quickly passed Blaise, and catching up to Pansy pretty easily. Harry and Draco were nose to nose.

 

They flew full speed into the patio, neither willing to slow, and lose their lead. They both dismounted mid air rolling out of the fall. Harry was laughing with excitement. “I totally won.”

 

Draco scoffed, laughing as well, “No way.”

 

Lucius, Narcissa, Bellatrix, and Severus all watched on in shock. They had been sitting out on the patio waiting for the teens to return. Lucius chuckled, grinning at their sheer mirth. It was a rare thing to see his son loosen up enough to enjoy himself so fully. Blaise and Pansy reached the patio not too long after.

 

“Who won?” Blaise asked.

 

“I did,” they both answered at once.

 

“Boys,” Pansy said shaking her head.

Chapter 10: Bad News, Good News

Notes:

I'm sorry it's been so long since I posted. I'm trying. Thanks to those of you who are patient enough to wait for my updates! Your feedback has really helped me move forward. Lots of love xoxox

Chapter Text

After quickly changing out of their lakeware, they meet back down for dinner.

 

The mood was light, as they devoured their meal. The teens all talked excitedly.

 

“-and then Draco sent a huge wave over us!” Harry recanted excitedly, “It was so fun, Cissy! You should have seen it!”

 

Narcissa hid her grin behind her hand, nodding at his animated storytelling.

 

Bellatrix seemed lost in thought, or maybe absent of them, as her eyes scanned over Harry. He smiled gently at her, before letting his excitement persist.

 

“And I see Pansy got to your hair,” Lucius added amused.

 

Harry nodded excitedly, as he lifted his hand to push a loose lock behind his ear. He hadn’t quite found the trick to tying it up yet; he’d have to ask Pansy to show him again.

 

“Now, Professor,” Pansy said seriously, Severus raising a brow across the table, “you need to fix our little Lion’s eyes so we can do away with those awful glasses.”

 

Severus coughed to hide his shocked chortle, “Little Lion?” he said raising a brow at Harry.

 

He shrugged, still grinning. He’d never had a better summer day.

 

“Harry.”

 

And just like that it was over.

 

The stern voice of his godfather, had the rooms good mood dissipate violently. He jumped fully out of his chair, seeing him stand in the doorway. “Sirius!”

 

The adults all stood, drawing their wands. “Black,” Lucius spoke in a eerily calm tone, sending chills down Harry’s spine.

 

“Harry,” Sirius said again, glaring passed him, his gaze zeroing in on his cousins. Harry rushed to his side, throwing his arms around him. Sirius wrapped him tightly with his free arm, though still held his wand trained on the Slytherins. “Did they hurt you?” he asked, finally turning his eyes back to Harry, cupping his face lovingly, and smoothing his newly lengthened hair.

 

“What?” Harry frowned, “No,” he said shaking his head, “Of course not. They’re my friends.”

 

“No,” he growled, “they’re not.” Sirius pulled an ugly sneer, pushing Harry behind him. “You think you’re going to get away with kidnapping my godson?” he spat out cruelly. “Think you can fill his head with lies?!”

 

Bellatrix started laughing in a deranger fashion, as if she didn’t fully comprehend her surroundings. Then without warning, her face still the picture of glee, a spell was cast, whizzing at Sirius’ chest. He barely blocked it in time, sending a reply quickly back to her. Lucius and Narcissa summoned the teen Slytherins, casting protective charms over them. Severus seemed to be making his way around the outskirts of the room, getting a clear shot, he cast Harry under a protective charm too.

 

That got Sirius’ attention like a smack to the face. He screamed, slipping deeper into the crazed Black madness. “Get your filthy magic off of him!”

 

Harry jumped in front of Sirius, letting Severus' ward around him absorb the spell Bellatrix had cast.

 

“Stop it! All of you!” he gave a pleading look to Bellatrix, before turning to Sirius, “Please Padfoot,” he begged.

 

Sirius' eyes darted around to the predatory snakes, “Fine,” he barked. “We’re leaving.” He lowered his wand to his side, though didn’t put it away.

 

Instinctively Harry stepped closer to him, letting their hands clasp together, only to pull away as Sirius started to walk them towards the exit.

 

“Sirius, I-” he swallowed thickly at his godfather's disapproving look. “I have to stay here.”

 

“No, Albus has-” he started, grasping Harry’s arm again.

 

“I- I want to stay.”

 

The confusion and dejection that crossed his face was almost enough for Harry to give in; say it had been a joke. “You want to stay here? You’d rather stay with them than me?” It was anger that filled his voice now.

 

Harry shuddered inwardly. “Would I be staying with you?” he asked skeptically.

 

“Yes,” he nodded avidly.

 

“No,” Severus said gently, from Harry’s side.

 

“You shut your mouth Snivellus!” Sirius barked harshly.

 

“Sirius!” Harry chastised, frowning. “So- I’d be with you? Not the Weasleys?” he added, needing the clarification.

 

Sirius clenched his jaw, looked exasperated, “What’s the difference?” he asked angrily. “You’d really rather stay with these snakes than with your friends? More than me?!”

 

Harry looked desperately towards Severus and Lucius who had been inching closer to him. “I- "

 

“Stop being a child Black,” Severus hissed. “Though I am sure it is necessary for you to guilt people into maintaining in your presence, it is highly inappropriate to do to a child.”

 

“You stay out of this! You snivelling grease ball!”

 

“Sirius,” Harry said quietly. “I don’t- I-" he huffed, frustrated. He didn't know how to explain himself. "I love you.” He tentatively reached towards his hysterical godfather. “I would never choose to leave you,” he said, letting himself be pulled bodily into Sirius’ arms. “You’re my family. The only family I've ever- But-” he choked out, “But I don’t know if I want to be in the Order. And if I go back- I don’t want Dumbledore to-”

 

Sirius held him at arm's length. He eyed his wildly, searching for... an explanation? An apology? Harry wasn't sure. Suddenly finding, or not finding, what he was looking for, his eyes darkened, “You’re nothing like your father.”

 

Harry’s stomach sunk, feeling like he’d got his breath knocked from him physically.

 

“Black!” Severus snarled.

 

“Sirius-” he said feeling himself tear up.

 

Sirius glared at him before dropping his hands from Harry’s shoulders. He turned to leave looking disgusted. Harry stood there as if struck; frozen in place. He only resurfaced when Sirius slammed the door exiting the room.

 

“Wait! Sirius-” he yelled running after him. “Please- I- I’m sorry!” he begged.

 

“Harry!” Severus shouted running after him.

 

Sirius had already flooed away, and Severus had just managed to grab Harry round the waist, pulling him from the nearest mantle. “Harry,” he said gentle now. Holding him tightly as he tried to free himself.

 

Harry was screaming, tears escaping rapidly. “LET ME GO!!” he wrestled frantically. He cried harder as the vice grip around him was unyielding. “He hates me, he hates me,” he sobbed, finally deflating in Severus' arms.

 

“No,” he said softly. “He’s just hurt. He doesn’t understand why you need space and so he lashed out,” he sighed in frustration. It made him sick to be defending Black, but he knew it was what Harry needed. “You can’t go back there for him Harry,” he paused. “I can’t stop you from returning, but- If what you said was true. Don’t go back because of him. He will always love you.”

 

After a few minutes of silence, he continued, “I’ll go speak to Albus. Find out what, if anything, has developed.”

 

Harry didn’t reply, but after he was released he quickly made his leave, hiding upstairs in his room.

 

***

 

Severus found him hours later. He entered when there was no response to his gentle knocking.

 

Harry lay on his bed, his eyes not shifting from staring at the ceiling, even as Severus stepped farther into the room. 

 

“Do I have to leave?” Harry asked flatly.

 

Severus sighed.

 

Harry’s body grew tense, and his stomach twisted violently. “I knew it,” he said bitterly.

 

“It’s not as you imagine it to be Harry.”

 

He scoffed, rolling over on his bed to hide his face.

 

He knew he was being irrational and dramatic. He never really expected to stay here. He never expected he want to this badly, either. He felt betrayed by them... and himself. 'Why did I let myself fall for this?’ he berated himself harshly.

 

Severus sat tentatively on the edge of his bed, waiting for him to unbury his head from his pillows.

 

“I’m so stupid,” he said sitting up, his head hanging low to avoid eye contact.

 

“Harry-”

 

“The Weasleys?” he asked crudely, like the name was poison on his tongue.

 

“No.”

 

Harry’s head snapped up, panic across his face. “Who?” he asked fearing the answer.

 

He hesitated, looking at Harry, searching for something. “Me.”

 

Shock flooded him.

 

“You-?” Harry paused as if afraid to ask, “You what?”

 

“I plan on adopting you,” he said firmly, “if you find that acceptable.”

 

An almost confused hope flashed across his face for a mere second before it was gone, replaced with grief.

 

“I can’t do that to you Professor. Dumbledore-” he finished angrily, “I won’t let him ruin your life because of me.”

 

“It was my idea Harry.”

 

“Don’t lie to me!” he yelled.

 

“Harry, I swear to you.”

 

Harry hung his head again trying to hid his face as he blinked back tears. He was so overwhelmed, and confused, and emotionally exhausted. This whole day had been a whirlwind of extremes. The best and worst all mixed up for him to sort through yet again. He felt so lost. He didn’t know what he wanted, or how to feel, about anything.

 

“Do you- If you wish to stay with the Malfoys-” he offered hesitantly, at Harry’s silence.

 

Suddenly Harry leaned forward and buried his face in his neck, his arms pulling him nearer to himself. Severus froze for a second before reciprocating the hug.

 

“So you wouldn’t mind it-?” he asked, forcing a soft chuckle, though his own stomach was bundled in a tight ball of nerves. He held Harry at arms length to read his reaction.

 

“I- I don’t… I swear I won’t be any trouble this year!”

 

“Harry-”

 

“I’ll get an O in potions. I’ll-”

 

“You do not have to- Those things will not effect this arrangement,” he said firmly. “I will be a parent to you, and you will be a child to me. I- I will not be perfect. I will make mistakes, and I may even hurt you. But I swear that I will protect you, that I will be by your side. We can work together to get this right. And I swear I will never leave you.”

 

Harry was crying when Severus pulled him back into his chest tightly.

 

“That being said, I fully expect that O,” he said smirking. Harry choked out a startled laugh.

 

He explained that they would need to officiate the adoption once Harry turned fifteen, but legally his guardianship had already been shifted to Severus.

 

They had decided that Harry would stay at the Malfoys, until the World Cup. That would allow him the freedom to remain with his friends, while still giving Harry a few days to get used to his new home before school started. Harry was assured by the Malfoys that his room would always be his, and that he was welcome always.

Chapter 11: Surprise

Notes:

I'm sorry I'm such a loser guys. I'm trying. Know that I have not abandoned you, or this story. I have over 60,000 words, it's just not in order, so I'm working on the chapters to come. Thank you so much for the continued support! It means so much to me.

Chapter Text

“Harry?” Draco called, one morning.

 

He had woken early and found his way to a corner of the library. He was surprised to see Draco, as he usually elected to sleep until breakfast began.

 

“Hey, over here,” he called poking his head out from behind the end of one of the shelves.

 

“What are you doing up here?” he asked exasperatedly.

 

Harry shook his head, “It’s fairly routine.”

 

“It’s- You’re already late for breakfast. Mother sent me to come for you.”

 

Harry frowned, casting a quick wandless tempus, “I guess I got distracted…”

 

As Draco lead him into the dining hall, Harry was surprised to see Severus, Pansy, and Blaise waiting along with Lucius and Narcissa.

 

“What-? Is this an intervention?” he joked nervously, looking back at Draco.

 

“Ha ha,” Draco scoffed, rolling his eyes.

 

“What?” he said looking at them all again. Frowning down at the fancy spread before him. He shrugged again, looking lost at Severus. “What?”

 

Severus raised a brow, “Take a seat Harry.”

 

His stomach dropped, quickly searching his mind for anything he may have done to warrant all this, as he sunk into his chair. “I didn’t do anything,” he finally blurted out after a couple minutes of everyone just staring at him.

 

Blaise muffled his laugh quickly.

 

“Happy Birthday Harry,” Severus said smirking.

 

“Oh my god,” Harry groaned, letting his head fall on to his folded arms across the table. “I hate you guys!”

 

They all chuckled.

 

“Oh little Lion,” Pansy chattled. “You break far too easily. We’ll have to work on that,” she teased, stroked his hair lovingly.

 

Draco laughed, “You thought you were in trouble on your birthday?”

 

“I forgot,” Harry whined, pulling an exaggerated pouty face.

 

“You forgot it was your birthday?” he asked as if that was the most absurd thing he’d ever heard.

 

He just shrugged.

 

Blaise pondered aloud, “We could go to a dance club to celebrate” he suggested wagging his brow.

 

Harry chuckled, shaking his head.

 

“We could go shopping!” Pansy added eagerly.

 

“Father could get us into the Ministry library,” Draco teased. “Though ours is much better…”

 

Harry smirked.

 

“We already have plans arranged,” Lucius said, shaking his head amusedly at the children.

 

Harry turned shocked, to him. “Plans?” he asked nervously.

 

“Of course Child,” Narcissa smiled. “You weren’t expecting another day of lessons for your special day were you?” she laughed teasingly.

 

Harry blushed lightly. “You don’t have to do anything for me. It’s fine, really.”

 

“Nonsense,” Lucius chuckled, “Severus planned the perfect birthday excursion for you, little Lion.”

 

Harry, embarrassing as it might be, loved that Pansy’s nickname for him had stuck. It made him feel accepted, and loved. He turned to look expectantly at Severus.

 

“Surprise,” he shrugged as way of explanation, continuing to eat, despite the huffs of impatience he received from the teens around him. He had had plenty of practice enduring frustrated youth.

 

***

 

An hour later found Harry practically bouncing as he pulled his friends through PMEALO aka Potions Masters’ Exclusive Apothecary and Literature Outlet.

 

He was excitedly zigzagging through the shop. Lucius and Narcissa followed casually in his wake, subtly picking up everything his eyes lingered on. They knew he would never ask. Severus was busily grabbing any, and every book that he knew Harry would need or enjoy.

 

‘How has it taken me this long to find my love of potions?’ he asked himself.

 

He stood on the third floor of the shop, overlooking the massive room below. There were cauldrons simmering, bubbling, brewing, everywhere he looked. On the far wall the in-house ingredients grew. The sun rays sat in the air, making it easy to see all the fumes swirl laxly up. The familiar Earthy scent, Harry had come to recognize as Severus’ chambers, mixed with the intoxicating scent of books made him grin. The twisting isles seemed to stretch on for miles. Every time he turned his head something new caught his eye.

 

The abrupt thought of how much Hermione would love it here, passed before he could stop it. He put the unwelcome thought from his mind. He didn’t need to think about them; not today.

 

He quickly forgot any thoughts of prying Gryffindors, as he turned to spot a Gas Potion set up. He’d read about it in that first Potions book Severus had lent him.

 

The Slytherin teens, though enjoying themselves explore, were more amused watching Harry eagerly absorbing his surroundings. They hid their snickers as Severus joined Harry and began talking to him animatedly --well animated for him.

 

“How do you use this exactly?” Harry asked, tilting his head, looking at the apparatus from a new angle. It seemed to be a glass cauldron turned upside down, set up on legs.

 

“Gas cauldrons are fairly simple to use." Severus went on to tell him that the cauldron was, as usual, placed over a flame. Ingredients were either thrown directly into the flames, or brewed in a smaller cauldron between the flame and the brim of the gas cauldron. "... causing the gases to raise into the cauldron above."

 

"And how do you collect the potion- er, gas -if it's a gas?"

 

"It is still considered a potion, despite its gaseous state," he assured. "There are two ways to store gas potions. Here," he said, pointing to a knob near the top of the cauldron that Harry had previously overlooked, "is where you would release the gas into a particular receptacle. This would allow it to maintain in gas form in storage. However, this is the most unstable state, and most likely to be compromised. Therefore," he said, lifting a curved glass tube, "you would attach this to the knob," he said demonstrating. The slender tube, at first, went straight up, before curving downwards at a forty-five degree angle. "Allowing the gas out at a slower rate, the gas will condensate into a liquid state. Thus allowing its storage in a more stable form."

 

He also explained that, differing from his prior belief, the cauldron and its attachment, are not made of glass. "They are made with a clear stone formed only by the fae. It is a luxury few can afford, however, quite necessary in gas potions." 


After three hours in the massive shop, gifts privately purchased, they dragged Harry out.

 

“The next shop will be to your liking as well, though perhaps not as exciting,” Severus chuckled.

 

“There’s more?” Harry asked astounded.

 

After a quick lunch, they continued, using the restaurant's floo to get to the new town. Arriving in the cities market floo terminal had been an excitingly, hectic experience. A few children had tugged excitedly on the hems of their parents cloaks and pointed, but that had been the extent of it. He shyly smiled and waved at them. Some people seemed to smile extra wide at him as they passed; he just smiled back. He was glad people didn’t gawk and interrupt him like they did in Diagon Alley.

 

They had to walk a few blocks to the shop. The road was wide, though much less crowded than Diagon. Harry had an excited spring in his step --like a puppy-- as he took in the sun shining on his face.

 

Severus needn’t have worried that Harry would not be entertained.

 

Harry’s eyes lit up as they approached the overgrown nursery. He was privately pleased every time he found Harry’s interest sparked by the things he himself held dear.

 

He looked seriously at Harry, “Now, we are not leaving this store until you choose fifteen plants to add to our private greenhouse. Lady Foley knows what I have already.”

 

Harry nervously chewed his lip, but nodded. The ‘our’ hadn’t slipped his notice. It both scared and thrilled him. He explored the greenery, potions ingredients, and extensive catalog of seeds. The humid air, hot and heavy in their lungs, left them damp and glistening with sweat by the time they were through. Severus had excitedly purchased all twenty-five plants Harry had selected. He knew that Draco had had to coerce him into adding the extras, but he was thoroughly pleased.

 

Stepping out of the greenhouse was a breath of fresh air. Even the beating sun was a reprieve from the groggy foliage behind them. Pansy had feigned annoyance when Harry asked her to tie up his hair, complaining of the heat.

 

As they walked back to the floo terminal a nervous girl ran up to him grabbing his hand. He looked down shocked. At her wide eyes he crouched down to be more at her height. “Hello,” he smiled. She smiled up at him through her long, golden bangs, handing him a large sunflower. He grinned, “For me?” She quickly ran off to her parents. They smiled, clearly having seen the exchange.

 

“Happy Birthday!” they called waving, as they melted into the crowd.

 

Harry stared in shock. The others didn’t seem at all surprised. He happily put the flower with the rest up their plants before Otto popped them back to Hogwarts.

 

“Now,” Draco said excitedly, “We saved the best for last!”

 

Harry spun around to stared at the group. “Really?” he asked looking nervous. “You guys didn’t need to do all this. We can just go back-”

 

“Not a chance Lion,” Narcissa smiled, patting his cheek.

 

They made Harry cover his ears as they flooed, so as to not spoil the last surprise. He’d laughed, but complied easily, flooing beside Draco and Narcissa.

 

When he stepped out of the fireplace, he was instantly enveloped in a chill of cool air. His eyes had to adjust to the dim surroundings as he stepped forward, giving the others room to floo in behind him. It seemed that the floo was in a side room to the shop, blocked off by a rich purple curtain.

 

The crowd on the other side all seemed to be complaining loudly. Harry frowned nervously, towards the Malfoys. As the others arrived, the crowd on the other side of the curtain continued. Harry thought it was odd that no one else seemed to be reacting to them.

 

“Where are we?” he finally asked.

 

Pansy smirked, raising a brow, “Can’t you hear them?”

 

“Uh…?” He was so confused.

 

Suddenly Lucius drew back the curtain revealing the dark room filled with snakes in large tank aquariums.

 

Harry inhaled sharply rushing forward. “Oh no!” he said in horror.

 

Severus followed quickly. “What’s wrong? I thought you might-”

 

“They all hate it here!” he said looking around frantically. “I thought it was weird none of you were reacting…” he trailed off turning to the nearest snake and began hissing insistently.

 

The shop owner was hailed down by Lucius as Harry frantically hissed to snake after snake. He had gaped at Harry’s ability, offering him a job on the spot. Harry glared at him, before acting as translator to help ease the snakes discomfort.

 

“Mr. Potter, I am forever in your debt. Please take any snakes, as a sign of my gratitude, and apology,” he offered. “I insist!”

 

The Slytherins had all looked down their noses at him at his mishandling of the snakes.

 

“Come on Harry,” Draco said excitedly. “Father had planned on getting us both one.”

 

Harry was very uncomfortable with the idea. How was he supposed to look around at these intelligent creatures, all calling out their thanks to him, and even think about buying one. It seemed so wrong.

 

“I’m not sure…”

 

“They’re probably better off with us,” Pansy offered. “At least you can talk to them.”

 

“I guess… But they are not pets,” he insisted. He helped pair a snake to Draco’s personality so they were in sync with each other.

 

Draco had been introduced to a bright white, snow ball python named Tal shortly after. Her pale yellow markings barely visible. She had found his fair complexion calming, and her proud attitude was worthy of the name Malfoy. She was as wide round as Draco's biceps, and nearly five feet long. She used her length to curl lightly up Draco’s arm and over his shoulders.

 

“She calls you Dragon,” he informed them, smirking. “She would like to be called Tal, or Mother.”

 

“Is she a mother?” Draco asked excitedly, looking for eggs.

 

Harry laughed. “No. It’s a snake thing. There is no higher title. To be a Mother is to be a creator of life; to take the form of God.” He shook his head, grinning. “How very alike you both are, thinking highly of yourselves.”

 

Draco took no offense to this, only grinned and stroked her face. “Mother Tal,” he mused, letting the name roll from his tongue.

 

Harry had taken a long time speaking to the snakes before finding Pax. He was a black mamba. His belly was white and, because he was still young, his back was only a dark gray. It would darken as he grew older. He would also, surely, gain some length as he grew older. He was only two and a half feet long, though no thicker than a broom handle.

 

“Snake Speaker!” he’d called. “Snake Speaker, why are you speaking to us snakes?”

 

“I was hoping one of you would like to leave with me,” he’d explained.

 

“Yes, alright then.”

 

He laughed. “That please? I can keep looking-”

 

“Raise me to your shoulder Snake Speaker.”

 

Harry did so, hesitantly.

 

“Yesss. This isss where I ssshall sstay,” his hissing grew longer as he relaxed into the collar of his light tee. Harry supposed it made sense. The card on his tank said he was a tree dwelling snake. He would enjoy the look out and height Harry offered.

 

“What shall I call you?” he asked, stroking his back gently.

 

“Paxxx,” he hissed. “And I sshall call you asss I pleasse.”

 

Harry shook his head chuckling. “Yes Pax, as you please.” Introducing him to Heddy was going to be a nightmare.

 

In the end both snakes were gifted to them. With Blaise and Pansy cooing over the new snakes, they all headed home.

Chapter 12: Birthday Dinner

Notes:

Sorry it's been so long. Thanks to everyone leaving comments and kudos!!! It really means the world to me.

Chapter Text

Pax had refused to leave Harry’s shoulders. He had hissed happily as he soaked in the sun. He hadn’t been pleased with the floo trip home and, despite Harry’s warning, it had earned him a nip below his ear.

 

“You know you’re poisonous right?” Harry hissed.

 

“Yesss, Snake Speaker. You had besst remember that before you crossss me again.”

 

“I did warn you,” he said exasperated.

 

Pax hissed angrily in response.

 

Pansy was laying across Harry’s bed, Blaise sat at the foot of it, and Draco reclined lazily in his desk chair, proudly stroking Tal.

 

Harry was being forced to model outfit after outfit that Pansy and Blaise picked out for him. Not an easy feat, I might add, due to the fact that Pax was still wrapped securely around his neck.

 

“Next!” Pansy called happily from the bed.

 

He groaned. “I’m thoroughly not enjoying this,” he muttered. “Isn’t it my birthday?”

 

Blaise smirked. “Pay back little Lion. Three hours! Three hours you made us stay in that potions shop!”

 

“You’re lucky Severus was with to drag him away,” Draco added, distracted by Tal, “lest we’d still be there.”

 

Finally, just before Harry was going to refuse to continue, Draco looked up saying simply. “That one. Now let’s go down to dinner.” Harry graciously accepted the out.

 

Pansy and Blaise bickered over who had chosen the best robe for him to wear, and how he should try on a couple more. Harry easily ignored them, as he followed Draco out of his room. The robe was a midnight blue. Beneath it he wore tightly fitted, black trousers, a black formal shirt, and a matching blue vest.

 

Pansy was quick to catch up, looping her arm in his just as they made it to the top of the stairs. Blaise sniggered from behind them.

 

As they descended farther down Harry noticed the clamor from the dining hall.

 

“What’s going on?” he asked, his steps faltering.

 

“Such a timid little Lion you are,” Pansy cooed. As they reached to landing she tucked a wayward lock behind Harry’s ear. “Stand up tall and smile,” she instructed, curtly.

 

Feeling nervous he straightened his shoulders, and threw open the door.

 

“Happy Birthday!” the crowd cheered upon his entrance.

 

He wanted to slink back out of the room.

 

“What a rowdy bunch you’ve surrounded me with,” Pax hissed, unimpressed from around his neck.

 

Feeling slightly guarded by his snake he relaxed. “Believe me, Pax, this was not my idea.”

 

Harry wasn’t even sure who most of the people were. There were the Malfoys, Severus, and Bellatrix, a man beside her, who he assumed was her husband. There were a few other couples, four young girls ranging in age, a tall boy a handful of years older than himself, and oddly enough Crabbe and Goyle.

 

It seemed people were mingling before dinner was to be served. Pansy walked him round making introductions. “These are my parents Harry,” she said smiling.

 

“Lord and Lady Parkinson,” he nodded politely as he shook their hands. They greeted him kindly, thanking him for keeping Pansy busy over the summer.

 

“She simply wouldn’t stop talking about you,” Lady Parkinson chuckled.

 

Harry blushed, “She’s been a great friend to me. I’m so grateful we were able to get to know each other, at last.”

 

He learned that the young girls where Pansy’s sisters: Pyrola, Peony, Pyxie, and Poppy. He noticed they, like Pansy, all wore a simple white gold necklace with the flower they were named for.

 

Up close he recognized Pyrola. She'd started at Hogwarts last year, he wondered why he'd never connected the two. Peony and Pyxie, the twins, would be starting school this coming year, and were very shy. Little Poppy was only four. She stared unabashedly at Harry, completely smitten with him, and Pax --a fact the snake had not been pleased over.

 

The man beside Bellatrix had indeed been her husband, Rodolphus Lestrange. He was a huge man, both in impressive height and sheer mass. His shoulders were wide and his chest a solid wall of muscle. His brother Rabastan, was the exact same. They had both shook his hand firmly, and looked him over with the same hungry eyes Bellatrix had.

 

He had happily moved on, as Blaise pulled him aside to introduce his parents. Similarly to the Parkinsons they had thanked Harry for occupying Blaise. Harry thought it was sort of odd.

 

“You will be good to keep him out of trouble this year,” Lord Zabini nodded seriously.

 

Harry chuckled nervously. “With any luck, he will keep me in line,” he replied.

 

The laughed lightheartedly.

 

“This is my brother, Marco,” Blaise nodded to the tall boy, impatiently. He clearly didn’t hold a fondness for the older boy. Similar to Blaise, he wore thin silver earrings in the upper shell of his ears. Though where Blaise wore only two bar rings in his right ear, Marco elected to adorn his ears with four in each, bars and hoops alike.

 

Harry had noticed that both Lord and Lady Zabinis had several piercings as well. He quickly filed it away as something to ask Blaise about later.

 

“A pleasure Mr. Potter,” Marco leered. “Basil has told you of me, I am sure?” Blaise cringed beside him at the childish nickname. “As heir to the Zabini family, I feel it necessary I apologize in advance for my brother’s…” he waved his hand vaguely in Blaise’s direction. “Well, you have spent time with him,” he laughed crudely.

 

“Hm,” Harry said unimpressed. “I’m afraid he hasn’t spoken of you, no. I’d always assumed he was the heir,” he said kindly, despite his disliking of the boy.

 

“Little Basil? An heir?” he asked feigning horror. He pulled an exaggerated look of distaste, like the mere idea had left a bad taste in his mouth. “Could you imagine? I think our family would crumble.”

 

“Really?” Harry asked sarcastically. “I’ve always found him to be a very level headed, and insightful person. Though if being the heir of Zabini requires you to be so blatantly pompous, and to disrespect your own family, publicly I might add, then I suppose I can see why he would never be suited to lead your household.” He turned promptly, leaving the sputtering Zabini heir in his wake.

 

“Truly a pleasure to meet you Lord and Lady Zabini,” he said, nodding, before turning and walking away. Grinning Blaise, followed after him.

 

“I'm calling you Basil from now on, you realize?” Harry teased lightly.

 

He glared, “Don't you dare.”

 

“You know, it means regale in Greek. He's basically saying you're a king while he's merely an heir.” As his resistance persisted, Harry continued, “Plus you call me ‘little Lion.’”

 

“That is purely out of affection.”

 

“Oh believe me, I am purely going to love calling you Basil,” Harry smirked.

 

He was introduced to Lord and Lady Crabbe and Goyle, in much the same format. They all seemed, if not the most bright, quite kind.

 

“Harry!” Goyle called out.

 

“Goyle,” he said politely.

 

He scrunched his face up displease. “No. Pans said we were friends now.”

 

Crabbe nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah! That means you call us by Greg and Vinny, and we call you Harry.”

 

“Uh- Okay?” he said a little startled. “Sure,” he said shrugging. “How has your summer been?” he asked friendly.

 

“Very good. Me and Vinny blew things up!” Greg shared animatedly.

 

Harry laughed. “Really? That sounds fun,” he grinned.

 

“So fun!” Vinny exclaimed.

 

Just then he noticed Sirius, Remus, and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, hovering near the door of the dining hall. He stared in shock. “I- Please excuse me a moment,” he muttered hurriedly.

 

He quickly found Severus’ eyes, nodding towards the door. Severus glanced quickly over his shoulder before he turned back to Harry. He stepped between Harry and the Gryffindors. “They, however unfortunate, were invited I’m afraid. I apologize for not approving it with you prior, it was meant as a surprise,” he said uncertainly. “Though if you rather, I would gladly rid of them-”

 

Harry looked unsure, “No- No it’s okay.”

 

“Feel free to change your mind,” he added hopefully as he was swept away by Narcissa.

 

He hesitantly made his way nearer to the Gryffindors.

 

“Harry!” Remus cheered loudly, capturing him in a hug. Harry smiled, returning it. Despite his grudge, it felt nice to have him here. The hug didn’t last long, however, as Remus jumped back at Pax’ hissing.

 

Harry laughed, apologizing bashfully. “This is Pax. I just got him today.”

 

He timidly glanced at Sirius. He looked superbly uncomfortable, but he grinned when he caught Harry’s eye. “Hey, kiddo, Happy Birthday!” he said mussing his hair.

 

Harry wasn’t really sure how he felt. It was their first interaction since he’d stormed out, telling him he had fallen from his father's grace. He was glad Sirius didn’t seem mad at him, but he was also angry that he was acting like he hadn’t hurt Harry; like he would obviously have been forgiven. Or worse yet, that nothing had happened.

 

He decided to postpone communication between him and Sirius for now. He ignored the Weasleys outright.

 

“Harry,” Pansy said catching his arm excitedly. “Professor Lupin,” she nodded politely, before turning back to him. “Narcissa wants you for pictures. Oh,” she huffed, “Who fussed your hair.” She smoothed it as she pulled him along. As he looked apologetically over his shoulder at Remus, he noticed the Gryffindors tentatively making their way farther into the room, merging with the crowd.

 

Little did he know that ‘pictures’ was its own event. Everyone was to be photographed with him. He was told by Pansy, in a hushed tone, that it was only appropriate for him to ask each family in attendance, as a way of remembrance and respect, to sit for a picture.

 

And so, feeling horrifically awkward, he’d ask the Parkinsons to have their pictures taken with him. The Lord and Lady stood behind him, as he sat in a chair. Pansy stood to his right, Pyrola to his left, Peony and Pyxie sat on short stools in front of him, and little Poppy sat happily on his lap. Then he had to take a picture with just the girls. Then with each of the girls separately.

 

He’d had to take one with the Crabbes and then just Vinny. One with the Goyles, and then just Greg. Another with each of Sirius and Remus, one with the Weasleys.

 

With the Zabinis, they all stood in a row. Lord and Lady Zabini to his right, Marco and Blaise to his left. When he’d had to take a photo with just Marco, he’d placed his hand low on Harry’s back, making him exceedingly uncomfortable.

 

His photo with the Lestranges had been worse. Bellatrix had stood to his right, her arm looped through his, as the Lestrange brothers stood massively behind them. He was comfortable enough with Bellatrix, but the looming masses behind him was disconcerting.

 

The worst, however, was when Greg had innocently exclaimed that the Blacks should have a picture all together. The result being a very angry, cagey, Sirius on his right, and Bellatrix and Narcissa --looking far too pleased-- on his left.

 

And then, finally, several pictures were taken of Harry with the Malfoys, and Harry with Draco, and then with the Malfoys and Severus. And Harry with just Severus. Then Harry with his friends --this including Vinny and Greg.

 

Harry was sure it was never going to end. He’d literally never had this many pictures taken of him in his life. All of the pictures combined wouldn’t add up to the amount to all the shots he’d endured tonight.

 

“Child you look simply splendid,” Narcissa chimed proudly, her eyes bright, as she stepped him away from the flashing camera.

 

Harry preened at her compliment. “Thanks Cissy.”

 

Mrs. Weasley looked startled from near by. “Yes, Harry,” she added stepping nearer. “You seem to have out dressed us all,” she said self consciously smoothing a hand down her natty, worn dress.

 

“Yes,” he said simply, “I’m afraid my friends hold me to a much higher standard where fashion is concerned,” he joked.

 

“Maybe they should accept you the way you are,” snapped Sirius.

 

Harry took a deep breath holding it a moment to calm himself. “That is certainly a bold suggestion coming from you, Sirius,” he said tightly. “Seeing as you all but disowned me for not seeing things the way you do.”

 

Sirius gaped dumbfounded. “I- I didn’t disown you! I was trying to save you, and you were being a-”

 

“I really don’t want to get into this Sirius. If you could, for the night, try being civil to my new friends-” he said in a hushed voice, as he tried to avoid making a scene.

 

“You’re asking me to be civil?” he scoffed, interrupting him. “These people are keeping you hostage, and you’re asking me to be civil?!”

 

“Siri, mutt,” Narcissa said coolly, as if they were old friends, and not an enemy she had just insulted, “If you don’t keep your tongue in check I will gladly escort you out. This is our Harry’s party.”

 

“Your Harry!” he spat.

 

Noticing his frustration, Pansy easily linked their arms, and guided them towards the table. The fighting continued behind him, but he trusted them to be able to sort it without his aid. Pansy nudged him farther forward as she took her seat. He walked to his place just left of Lucius, Severus sitting at his right. It had been his place since that very first dinner.

 

Soon after, everyone was seated, Sirius apparently coming to a temporary calm. The meal appeared before them, a decadent display as always.

 

As the meal continued, the table began to talk freely, however, quietly as most were trying to listen to Harry. The Slytherins had all been in awe when ever he would whisper to Pax. Sometime throughout the meal Pax had slithered off his neck to escape the loud gabbing.

 

Now Harry was speaking animatedly to Rodolphus and Rabastan. “...and that’s when Draco and I came at Auntie Trix together, and finally-!”

 

"Do not call her that!" Sirius snarled, his hands pressed firmly against the table. "She is not your family! None of these people are your family Harry!" His teeth were bared, and you could almost hear as his growling rage poured from him.

 

Harry sunk into his chair, feeling embarrassed, as a pool of dread stirred in his belly.

 

"Black," Severus said in warning.

 

“You keep your big nose out of this!” he roared, “As soon as I’m cleared, he’ll be out of your grasp before you can cast lumos. Harry is mine!” Standing swiftly, he grabbed Harry roughly by the collar and pulled him out of his chair, shoving him behind himself.

 

The Weasleys and Remus were up at once.

 

"Sirius," Remus said in warning, as if talking him down.

 

“Come now Dear,” Mrs. Weasley said pulling on Harry's arm.

 

"Molly Dear," Mr. Weasley said cautiously, taking the same tone as Remus.

 

Before Harry could even start to pull away, Narcissa had her wand pressed to the side of Mrs. Weasley’s neck. “Remove your hand from him now,” she spoke, dangerously.

 

“Harry,” Mrs. Weasley said expectantly.

 

“Let go of me,” he said, glaring at her. She pulled her hand back as if burnt. Harry gently cradled his wrist from her vise grip.

 

Harry timidly stepped behind Severus as Sirius tried to grab at him again. He could feel Bellatrix, Narcissa, and Lucius’ magic all reaching out to sooth and guard him from the fit Sirius was throwing.

 

“Sirius, stop this!” Remus said stepping between him and Severus, when Sirius persisted.

 

Sirius was raging, fighting against Remus’ resistance. Harry was eternally grateful for Remus’ bolstered werewolf strength.

 

“Harry!” Sirius yelled. “You don’t belong here!”

 

Harry was suddenly overcome with a rage of his own. “No, you don’t belong here! You don’t belong here, but they asked you to come tonight so I could have you here for my birthday,” he fumed. “They invited you here for me, not for you Sirius! And you haven’t been here for me,” he said glaring. “You don’t care that I like it here. Or that these people are my friends. Or that I want to be my own person,” he was speaking quieter now, but still no one missed a word. “You don’t care about me at all. I'm not sure you ever did."

 

"Harry-" Sirius choked, faltering.

 

"No," Harry hissed. "When you look at me all you see is my dad, but I’m not James, Sirius. And I don't want to be.”

 

Sirius was still panting slightly from fighting against Remus, but he now stood compliantly in Remus’s loose arms. His expression was a mixture of confusion, shame, and exhaustion.

 

“I want you to leave,” Harry said finally.

 

“Harry,” he said defeated, his eyes pleading.

 

“We can talk later,” he said, holding up his hand to hush him, “Not until you- I don’t even know Sirius. If you want things to work between us then you’ll figure it out.”

 

Harry tensed when Sirius took a half step towards him. Sirius looked lost, and grief stricken. Then he set his jaw and nodded firmly. He stepped back, letting Remus wrap an arm around him, turning them towards the exit. The Weasleys followed quickly behind, Mrs. Weasley avoiding eye contact with everyone.

 

Severus turned to him cupping his face, looking him over, “Are you okay Lion?”

 

Harry nodded, even as he saw Sirius’ steps falter. Remus ushered them out, giving him an apologetic look as he followed them out.

Chapter 13: After Party

Notes:

**So so sorry it's been forever. My laptop screen broke, and then my replacement laptop ended up going on the fritz. I've had the hardest time trying to figure it all out from my phone.

Chapter Text

Transitioning back into dinner after the Gryffindors grand exit, had been strained to say the least.

 


Harry felt equal parts pissed, and upset. And pissed that he felt upset. Finally, as if to break the silence he said mockingly, "Gryffindors, am I right?"

 


The table broke into chortles, and the meal continued at a much more lax pace.

 


When the meal did come to a close, Harry made his rounds, thanking everyone for attending. Following Draco's lead, he passed the Lord of each family the photos he'd sat with them for.

 


The crowd, though thinned, still remained just that, a crowd. The Lestrange brothers, Greg, and Vinny were add ons to the usual company Harry had come to expect around the Malfoy Manor.

 


"Pans said I get to stay over 'cause we're friends now," Vinny said, excitedly.

 


Harry smirked. "And you as well Greg?"

 


Greg nodded, grin plastered in place.

 


Lucius led them towards a room off the entrance hall Harry had never been in before.

 


“Finally,” Narcissa cheered. “Time for presents Child!”

 


Harry stopped walking so abruptly, Severus nearly walking into him. “Presents?”

 


“Yes little Leo,” Blaise purred, looping their arms together. “Birthday gifts, or aren’t you familiar?”

 


“Not really,” he said, a growing sense of awkwardness settling in the pit of his stomach. “I really wish you hadn’t bought me anything,” he said turning nervous eyes to Severus.

 


Severus was frowning, as he led him farther into the room. Harry wasn't sure why Severus was frowning, but it made the sinking in his stomach worse. 'Does he think I'm being ungrateful?' Harry thought starting to wring his hands.

 


The room was unlike most rooms in the Manor that Harry had seen. It had a warmer, comforting feel about it. There was a large area rug covering a good portion of the room, and large plushy chairs and couches. He thought the arrangement was odd. Where in a muggle's home furniture was usually formatted around a tellie, the seating in this room was all facing the center of the room; therefore forming an unusual circular arrangement.

 


However, when Harry saw the sheer mass of gifts appearing in the midst of the room, he stopped thinking about the layout all together. “Please tell me those aren’t all for me?” he asked desperately.

 


“Of course Lion,” Lucius smirked, patting his cheek.

 


“You already got me Pax,” Harry said anxiously. “You can’t just get me all these gifts!”

 


“And why ever not?” Narcissa said, placing her hand on her hip; her tone jovial, despite the clear challenge.

 


Harry scoffed. “Because- I- This is far too much.”

 


Draco shook his head, “Only a Gryffindor would complain about being spoiled.”

 


A blush was burning his cheeks. “I don’t deserve- I- I can’t just accept all of this.”

 


“Are you insinuating that I am a bad parent?” Severus asked suddenly.

 


“What?!” Harry gawked, “No!”

 


“Dare I say that Draco receives no fewer gifts on his birthday?”

 


“Fairly claimed,” Lucius answered easily.

 


“Parkinson? Zabini?” Severus went on, raising a quizative brow.

 


They both nodded. “No more than usual.”

 


“We enjoy spoiling our children,” Narcissa said, fixing Draco’s hair.

 


“Yeah but-”

 


“Harry,” Severus said firmly. “You are not being overindulged, or being favored, you are simply not accustomed to this way of life yet. I assure you, you deserve nothing less. Come open your gifts, and enjoy your self.”

 


Harry took a seat next to Severus. From the mounds of gifts, Bloomer passed him a present. He thanked her quietly.

 


Cradling the gift, he bit his lip and looked nervously to Severus.

 


"Go on then," Severus said, hushed.

 


Timidly, and at an achingly slow rate, he began to tear away the wrapping paper. "Oh," Harry said excited, at the sight of a book.

 


After a fervent thank you, and a nudge towards the pile, he had excitedly unwrapped the start towards his own extensive library. An array of potions equipment following suit.

 


From the Crabbes Harry had received a hand full of books about snakes. Vinny had excitedly told him that he'd picked them himself. "'Cause you talk to snakes; I remembered!"

 


"Thank you Vinny," Harry said, genuinely pleased with the obscur selection before him.

 


"Now mine!" Greg cried, pointing out the package for Bloomer to select.

 


Harry was surprised to find a wooden box, carved with a rune-like script he didn't recognize. Inside it was filled with flattened, oval shaped rocks. They were a matte black, and smooth. Harry tilted his head, confused as to what they were. There was a strange magic around them, or rather the lack thereof. It felt void of magic in a way Harry had never experienced before.

 


"For your garden," Greg said as way of explanation.

 


"They are used in potions gardens to expel magic. Many ingredients are quite sensitive to the influence of excessive magic," Severus said as further explanation. "They are often referred to as fairy stones."

 


"Thank you Greg, really." Harry hadn't realized that the Slytherin had even known of the fairly sizable garden plots he kept at Hogwarts.

 


“Oh!” Bellatrix cheered, clapping her hands excitedly. “These ones are from Auntie!”

 


Harry smiled shyly as he peeled away the wrapping to reveal, again, a wooden box with runes carved into the top. This one, however, seemed old, a sharp zapping magic humming protectively around it. It was long, wide, and flat. Slowly lifting its lid, he drew a sharp breath of shock and excitement.

 


“Oh!” he burst, gazing longingly at the assortment of varying Blood Knives before him. He looked up to meet her eyes, hers gleaming with pride, at his approval of the gift. “Thank you Trix!” he said, eyes hungrily seeking out the knives again, his hands gently caressing them.

 


“And you will not be using those until we have learned more about the correct procedures,” Severus said quickly, sending a discontented frown Bellatrix' way.

 


“Let the Lion have his fun,” Bellatrix teased, flashing a toothy grin.

 


Rodolphus gifted him with a wooden boat, he'd crafted and spelled to sail above the room. "They are traditionally given to children," he said briskly, "since you've grown up with the muggles, I thought you might like it now."

 


"I do, thank you."

 


Rabastan had given him three large... well, Harry wasn't exactly sure, but they seemed to be posters. He was told that they were called viewing windows. Each of them held the view from a window in their homes. One from the Lestrange Manor, another form the Black Manor, and the last form Rabastan's home in Norway. The window portrayed everything in real time, of what you would view from the window itself.

 


The Parkinsons gave him a selection of texts on Sensory and Time Magic. Pansy adding her own small gift of every hair accessory he could ever have wanted, tenfold, and a white gold necklace similar to the ones adorn by all the Parkinson girls.

 


"It's lion's tail. Leonotis leonurus."

 


Harry grinned madly, "I love it, thank you Pansy."

 


Similarly, the Zabinis had selected texts on Fire, Water, and Mind Magic. Blaise's added gift was a tiny box, fitting easily in Harry's palm. Inside sat a single onyx bar earring.

 


"You don't have to if you'd rather not," he said quickly. "The magic behind piercings is somewhat controversial."

 


"I will have you read up book on it before deciding," Severus intoned.

 


"Thank you," Harry said, "All of you. Really."

 


Bloomer was quickly joined by Otto to move Harry's gifts back to Hogwarts.

 


Standing Severus placed his hand on Harry’s lower back. “We will return shortly,” he announced to the room.

 


“We’re leaving?” Harry asked confused, his belly swimming with anxiety.

 


He only nodded as he led them through the entrance hall, and to a smaller sitting room to speak. “We need to discuss the officiating of your adoption.”

 


Harry perked up at this, “Oh right,” he said shocked.

 


It hit Severus suddenly how very little he'd informed and prepared Harry for the decision he had planned for them to take part in the coming morning. Sitting across from him, he couldn't help but to notice how young Harry looked. He sat there so eager to be led off and be bonded to him. He was so used to following orders. Albus' orders. 'But no longer,' he thought spitefully.

 


“What’s wrong?” Harry asked nervously.

 


"Harry," he said seriously. "This would be an irreversible bonding adoption. Bond Magic is not the time for uncertainties. If you are not ready to-"

 


"Bond Magic," Harry repeated softly. "You want to be bonded to me permanently?"

 


'So young,' Severus thought again. Add to that the fact that Harry had been raised in the muggle world, 'Of course he would not have concluded that officiating a legal arrangement would signify a bonding process.'

 


"I could not possibly have accepted guardianship over you if I had not," Severus nodded, trying his best to explain the regulations. "It is compulsory to affirm your willingness to accept permanent responsibility."

 


Harry silently considered, that that implied the Malfoys too, had been willing to assume parental control. "I want to do it."

 


"I was being rash asking you to-" he cut himself off. "I assure you the adoption will be satisfactory without the bond in place. If, or when, you decide towards bonding, we can do so then."

 


"I want to now. Sirius said-"

 


“Black was wrong to assume he could take you from me. I assure you he can not, and will not do so, ever. However, avoiding said custody is not reason enough to participate in a bonding ceremony."

 


"That's not why!" Harry said, sounding offended at the notion.

 


Severus nodded. "You have become such a vastly, significant part of my life- our lives,” he said gesturing widely. He had never been one to make himself vulnerable, to speak freely about his feeling. With Harry, it didn’t make him feel nearly as weak as he thought it should. “I- I understand your eagerness to have a place to belong, but I believe that it would be a rash decision on your part to even consider-”

 


Letting out a shutted breath, Harry said firmly, "I’m not uncertain, and I’m not being rash, and I'm not going to change my mind.” He hesitantly took Severus’ hand. “I want to be a part of your family.”

 


Severus tightened his grip on Harry’s hand. “You always will be,” he said quickly. “But, I need you to be-”

 


“I am certain,” he said again. “I love Sirius, but- He is impulsive, and petty, and stubborn. He doesn’t understand me the way you all seem to. No one does.” He met Severus’ stare. “You have all made me so welcome, like I was here all along. I- It scares me that- I'm not sure I could go back to not having you all. Being here, it's like, like this is where I was meant to be. I- I don’t know how this is supposed to work- Maybe it’s wrong of me- I- I just, really want this.”

 


“Wanting to belong, wanting a family? That is not wrong of you,” Severus said, smoothing back Harry’s hair. “Do not allow anyone to ever tell you otherwise. It is not wrong, or selfish, or greedy of you to desire and enjoy your family. This is very normal. This is how we survive.”

 


Harry nodded, “I want you to adopt me Severus.”

 


“And so I will,” Severus nodded. “I have kept you from your friends long enough, don’t you agree?” he said standing.

 


“But- I thought we were…” Harry trailed off as he jumped up to follow Severus back towards the entrance hall where the others waited.

 


“Tomorrow,” he said assuringly, “First thing. Afterwards we will proceed to your lessons. Do you find this adequate Lion?”

 

Harry smirked, grabbing Severus’ hand again, as he nodded.

Chapter 14: Sleep Over

Notes:

Sorry it's so short. I'm going to post the next chapter in a few...

Chapter Text

Previously, when Blaise and Pansy had stayed the night at the Manor, they had found their way to spare rooms. This time, though, when he rejoined his friends, Draco led them past both of their rooms to a door at the very end of the hall.

 

The room was large and circular, six beds sprouting from its center. The heads of the beds were set to form a perfect hexagon.

 

"The room adjusts to the number of people staying over," Draco explained, off hand.

 

They assigned Harry the bed closest to the door, then going clockwise, to his left Blaise, Greg, Vinny, Pansy, and then ending with Draco to his right. Having their bedding arrangement figured, they quickly dismissed themselves to change into their night wear.

 

Harry wore his usual silky boxers and light tee.

 

Draco wore light cotton pajamas; full length pants and long-sleeved shirt, despite the summer heat. They were a pale blue. Something about seeing him dressed in loose pjs made him seem very young.

 

Pansy had short puffy bloomers, and a loose tank on. Despite having seen her in a bikini earlier in the summer, it felt oddly revealing to Harry. The top was sheer enough to make out her pebbled nipples. A slight flush rose to his face. It was not something Hermione or Ginny would ever have allowed them to see. The fact that he was gay did not make girls bodies feel any less off limits. None of the others seemed to be bothered, or even notice at all, so he did his best to put it from his mind.

 

Greg and Vinny wore similar nightgowns, hanging just past their knees. He may have laughed if not for Seamus' insistent need to wear the things. He claimed they were the best thing for a 'growing boy' to wear. Greg's was adorn with brooms and little snitches that zipped around along the fabric. Vinny's had dragons that blew fire and puffed smoke. Harry had never seen anything like it.

 

Over the years they had grown more into their bodies. Whereas before they had intimidated their peers by mere size alone, they now had built the strength to back it up, having turned most of their baby fat into solid muscle. Greg's height and strength would have fit in well with the rugby crowd amongst muggle society. Vinny was shorter and bulkier, more of a wrestler's build.

 

When Blaise came back in only an emerald pair of shorts that hugged his privates lovingly, Harry nearly swallowed his tongue. Again, it was probably no more revealing than his swimwear had been, but it somehow felt different.

 

Following the others' lead he jumped in bed, rolling onto his stomach so they all faced each other to talk. He mostly listened as they complained about the coming year of classes, and classmates, and debated whether the triwizard tournament would make the year better or worse.

 

He'd learned more about the workings of Slytherin in listening to this single conversation, than he could ever have learned from the outside. Like the fact that Vinny was the only one of them that could manage to stay awake in History of Magic, and that he actually both excelled and enjoyed the subject. Or that despite Severus never giving out detentions or taking points from his snakes, the threat of a strongly worded letter home was always hanging between them. Or that Nott and Greengrass were sleeping together despite being arranged to marry others; a fact that caused most Slytherins to look down on them for.

 

They were interrupted after a while by Tal and Pax' persistent hissing from the hall. Harry then played interpreter until the snakes curled together at the foot of Draco's bed.

 

"Did you really fight a basilisk?" Greg asked, sounding almost shy.

 

He tilted his head in confusion. "Well, yeah."

 

"No way," Blaise said shaking his head. "Everyone knows that's just a rumor."

 

Harry scoffed. "No it's not! I nearly died."

 

"Sure," Draco mocked.

 

"I can't believe you guys. What do you think happened?"

 

"Why don't you tell us Lion," Pansy said, cutting off the others. She slinked around the beds before nudging Harry over and sitting beside him, and going straight for his hair.

 

"Not sure how much I should tell you..." he said, trailing off.

 

"We're friends now Harry!" Vinny exclaimed. "You tell friends secrets."

 

Harry chuckled, nervous. "Even if it involves me and Ron sneaking into Slytherin dorms?"

 

There was a sudden uproar of both disapproval, and disbelief.

 

"No way," Draco said, refusing the idea fulstedily.

 

Harry laughed. "Funny you would say that when you're the one that let us in."

 

As the story continued, the Slytherins tucked in, hanging on every word.

 

"If that's true why won't you tell us where the entrance is?" Blaise whined.

 

"I don't want people to go down there. I haven't even told Dumbledore where it is."

 

Pansy laughed, "No wonder he's so angry with you."

 

"So the Weasley girl could have died?" Vinny asked seriously.

 

"She almost did," Harry said nodding.

 

"But I still don't understand the sword thing. And Dumbledore's phoenix coming to the rescue, really?" Draco said, still holding on to his shreds of doubt.

 

"It doesn't really make sense," Harry agreed. "He told me the sword presents itself to true Gryffindors in times of need," he shrugged. "I'm not sure, sometimes... Sometimes I think he sets all of these things up just to test me."

 

"He probably does," Draco said seriously.

 

"You don't have to prove yourself, Lion," Pansy went on. "You don't owe anyone anything."

 

"Yeah, if only anyone else thought that," Harry said, yawning. He let his head rest on his folded arms.

 

Greg was frowning, "But- But if there was a basilisk hurting people... Why didn't our parents pull us from school? Why did we stay there?"

 

"You're right," Draco said frowning. "My father would have had Dumbledore out of his post."

 

"Withholding that sort of information from our parents hast to be against at least a half dozen laws," Pansy pondered aloud.

 

A silence fell over them as the twisted development sunk in. Draco looked over to see that Harry was passed out cold.

 

"We should sit on it," he said finally. "Our parents will go ballistic over this, so we should keep it for when things really start to go down."

 

They all nodded, agreeing, before letting sleep take them.

Chapter 15: Bonding Ceremony

Chapter Text

The rather uncomfortable sound of a throat clearing is what woke Harry the next morning.

 

Groaning he tried to ignore it as he tiredly tucked himself into the warm heat of his bed. When the warmness tucked back into him however, he was sobered from his slumber instantly.

 

Sitting bolt straight up, he noticed three things right off. Firstly, Pansy was still sleeping snug up against him, from the night before. Secondly, his body had decided not to sit ideally by, but rather make it quite plain that he had enjoyed the heat her warm body was providing. And Thirdly, making him long for his invisibility cloak, Severus, standing awkwardly at his bedside, diverting his eyes with unbroken focus.

 

"Severus- I-" he sputtered, covering himself as best he could.

 

"We shall leave within the hour," he said quietly, before leaving the room.

 

Harry sank heavily back into the bed, allowing his pounding heart to settle slightly as humiliation pooled in his belly. Panic joined next, burning through his veins.

 

With as much stealth and haste as he could muster, he removed Pansy's tangling limbs from his own, and rushed to his room.

 

'How could I be so stupid,' Harry berated himself. 'He's taking me away now. I'll probably never be allowed back. Why didn't I tell Pansy to go back to her own bed.'

 

"Harry?" Severus said, knocking on his door lightly.

 

Having dressed, Harry sat shakily on the end of his bed. "Yeah," he said so softly, it was a wonder Severus heard him at all.

 

"Are you ready-" he paused in the threshold. "What is wrong?"

 

"I- I'm really sorry. I don't want to leave," Harry said, turning a pleading look to Severus.

 

Severus' face, though not having been overly expressive to begin with, now fell completely void. He stood frozen for a moment before continuing forward to sit beside Harry. "I told you last night, Harry, there is no pressure to complete the bond. There is no need to apologise-"

 

"Wait! What!" Harry gawked, flustered, turning even more frantic to Severus. "No. Please, I want to do the bond!"

 

Looking as if he was trying to even his breathing, he spoke slowly, "Where did you think I was taking you?"

 

"I thought I was in trouble for-" he broke off, blushing. "For this morning."

 

"This morning-?" Severus paused, before realisation set in. "Aw. I assume you are referring to the fact Parkinson found her way to your bed. In which case, firstly, you are not in trouble, and, secondly, would be completely out of your hands. She is known to deviate from her assigned bunk, even at school."

 

Harry still red faced, murmured, "We didn't... do anything."

 

Suppressing the urge to laugh, he continued, "I had thought as much. True you are still young, yet it was not a month ago, under the administration of truth serum, you told the world that your attractions lay with men."

 

"Okay."

 

"Furthermore, if I had found your behavior worthy of punishment, we would have discussed the issue at hand. You will never be punished without knowing why. You will never be punished without a chance to explain yourself. You will, also, never not have a say in what said punishment will be." Severus sighed, hoping he was doing this 'parenting thing' right. "Do you find this acceptable?"

 

Harry nodded hesitantly. "Can-" he paused, chewing his lip, "Can we still be bonded?"

 

"If that is what you wish-"

 

"Yes," Harry said quickly, cutting off any farther notion.

 

"Then we shall depart shortly."

 

***

 

“Officiating an adoption bond,” Griphook repeated. "If you would allow me a moment of privacy with Harry," he said giving Severus a pointed look.

 

Harry smirked knowingly at the goblin. “I’m aware it is a permanent bond, Griphook. There is really no need.”

 

“I see,” he replied, still sounding uncertain. However, he nodded as he went forth in gathering the appropriate documents.

 

"I will be requiring you to go through all means of disillusionment," Griphook said strictly.

 

"Of course," Severus said easily, not acknowledging the accusatory tone in the goblin's voice.

 

Looking between the two in confusion Harry asked, uncertain, "What does that mean?"

 

"There is a series of spells that can be performed on the participants of a bond, to insure they have not undergone any coercion or duress incantations, before accepting the role of a permanent bond," Severus explained simply. "I, and many others, believe that these should be compulsory when entering into a bond of any kind."

 

"You think..." Harry trailed off looking to Griphook.

 

"I would not dismiss any angle of threat against you. And I would certainly not spare any efforts to insure your safety," Griphook said firmly. Severus remained silent, but the protectiveness of Griphook over Harry was not missed in the slightest.

 

Griphook took his time searching for ill-intent spells to rid of, for which he found none, on either Harry or Severus. With an air of hesitance, he pushed the paperwork across the desk to Severus.

 

He carefully read over the fine print, signing each section as he read.

 

"This needs to be atoned," Severus said, pointing out the section as he slid the papers back to the goblin. "Harry is to retain joint-authority of his estates." Griphook relaxed visibly at this request, and quickly altered the bond agreement, nodding.

 

"My estates?" Harry asked.

 

Griphook nodded, "Yes. As your parent, Severus will be assuming all of your equities until you come of age. Though, with this amendment to the bond, he will not be able to enforce any changes into the ownership or rights of said equities."

"Meaning," Severus continued, at the lost look of Harry's, "I will not be able to move the wealth you've accumulated out of your vaults without us first coming to an agreement on the matter. This also applies to you, however. Though the vaults are, and will remain, yours, you will not have the liberty to spend freely, but rather have to go through me."

 

"Why should you have a say in what I spend?" Harry asked, suddenly feeling defensive.

 

Griphook looked almost pleased at the upset. "The role of a parent Harry. He has the final say over every aspect of your life."

 

"I would not deny you funds Harry. And," he said, giving Griphook a jaded glare, "as the amendment has insured, we have equal power in the decisions that may come to light."

 

Harry looked flustered, between the two.

 

"He could arrange you to marry," Griphook said, swiftly.

 

"What-?!"

 

"Goblin! Stop this at once!" Severus snarled, standing in his rage. "I would never do such a thing," he ground out. "And," he spat, "as I have clearly said, the power of our decisions would be equal if such thing were to come about."

 

"You have told him nothing of this bond!" Griphook hissed. "You are baiting him into this blindly!"

 

"You dare-!"

 

"Stop it!" Harry yelled over them. "Griphook, please."

"Harry, he is-"

 

"You cast the spells have you not? Did you find that he was misleading me, forcing me, in any way?"

 

"He-"

 

"Griphook."

 

"No," he hissed. "But you are clearly not informed of the power he would be granted over you. That is just as dangerous!"

 

"Power he has willingly limited, without being so much as prompted?" Harry said. "Am I as informed as I should be? No. But he is clearly not purposely hiding anything from me." He breathed out deeply, "Griphook, I really want this bond to work. I am asking you as my account manager, and as my friend, to please allow it to. I trust him."

 

"I, do not," Griphook said, looking Severus over.

 

Severus, who had been pacing, sat back down, passing the papers to Harry. "You will read over every section of this document," he instructed. "For every portion that requires a signature, you will explain what we are agreeing to. If you have any questions, or concerns, both I and Griphook will be available to make certain everything is clear."

 

Harry swallowed over the lump in his throat, nodding, as he accepted the papers.

 

I, Severus Elias Snape, agree to take full responsibility for, and uphold all rights of my child, Harry James Potter, as detailed below.

 

I will do everything in my power to ensure my child is treated as an equal, regardless of his race, colour, ethnicity, gender, sexual preference, language, political opinion, disability, and magical statues.

 

This was followed with a line, which Severus had already signed. Harry could tell already that this was far more detailed than he had ever expected.

 

Looking up he slowly started, "You will make sure we are equals."

 

"He will make sure you are treated as an equal in every aspect of your life," Griphook interjected. "School, your future employment, any roles you wish to uphold in government, interactions with the press. Everything."

 

Harry shakily nodded, looking back to the document.

 

I will focus every decision from here forward towards the best interest of my child.

 

Already signed.

 

"You will keep my best interest in mind."

 

I will ensure my child is never taken from my care against his will. I will always be available for my child to be in contact with, both physically and by other means of communication.

 

Signed.

 

"You," Harry paused, feeling an unfamiliar tightness in his chest. "You will always be available to me. And, you won't let anyone take me from you."

 

This continued for pages and pages. Him agreeing to protect Harry's identity, opinions, freedom of expression, right to information, right to join organisations, his right to privacy. It was all very overwhelming. Harry had never realized he even had all these rights, let alone a person whose job was now to singlehandedly uphold the enforcement of them.

 

And they just seemed to keep going.

 

I will protect my child at all cost from violence, exploitation, abuse, neglect, and maltreatment.

 

I will ensure my child is in good health and has the ability to seek health care.

 

I will provide my child with uninterrupted access to clean water, nutritious food, and a healthy environment.

 

I will ensure my child will always have a safe residence.



I will provide my child with adequate clothes; including casual, formal, and school attire.

 

I will provide my child with the right standard of living necessary for his physical, mental, magical, moral, and social development.

 

"Why are you doing this?" Harry asked suddenly, wringing his hands.

 

"Standards of living is a very important aspect to ensure your growth as a person-"

 

"No," Harry interrupted. "I mean... all of it. Why are you adopting me? It just seems like more than it's worth."

 

"You think agreeing to provide you with the basic essentials, outweighs adopting you?" Severus asked with disbelief.

 

"Essentials?" Harry gawked. "This is way more than the essentials. This- It all seems a bit excessive. You don't need to do all of this stuff."

 

"I strongly disagree," Severus said firmly. "And I promise you, there is nothing excessive about anything in this bond."

 

"I just thought it would be- I don't know, but not all this," Harry exclaimed. "I thought it would be simple, like, you just agree to be my guardian, and I agree to let you be."

 

"That is precisely what we are doing," Severus said calmly. "I realize that the breakdown and nomenclature may make it seem-"

 

"It seems like too much," Harry cut in. "I- I can't ask you to do all this. You have your own life to worry about and-"

 

"Harry," Severus said, grabbing his hand to focus him, "You did not ask me to do this, I offered. And now, I am asking you if you will allow me to do these things for you."

 

Harry shook his head, "I- This doesn't feel right. I'm not doing anything for you, and you are just expected to- It's not fair."

 

"You said that you thought this was just going to be me accepting guardianship over you, yes? What did you expect that to entail, if not this?"

 

Shrugging, he chewed his lip. "I dunno."

 

"Did you see it as a title? Just something I would call myself, while I left you to fend for yourself?" Severus asked.

 

He shrugged again. "I dunno. I mean, no. I just thought it would mean I live with you over summer, like now. And, I would have to follow your rules and stuff."

 

"Having a parent is more than having someone tell you what to do, though I am pleased to hear you plan on following rules." He smirked as Harry scoffed. "Harry, I have told you already, that if you are not comfortable completing the bond than you are under no obligation. That does not change the fact that I will be agreeing to every part of this bond."

 

Harry frowned, "What do you mean? How does it work then?"

 

"This document simply lists out each specific responsibility I have to you. The adoption has already been finalized, and I have already willingly bound myself to you. Whether you choose to go forward in the bond is up to you."

 

"Well what difference does it make then?" Harry asked, frustrated.

 

"You can contest it," Griphook put in. "If you willingly agree to the bond than you are also permanently installed to the bond. Whereas now, if Severus where to request something of you that you refused to do, you could plea your case and get out of it."

 

"I would never force you to do anything," Severus said again, sounding exhausted.

 

"How would me bonding be good?" Harry asked, pointedly towards Severus, rather than Griphook. The goblin didn't seem overly pleased by the fact, either.

 

"It would make our bond stronger," Severus said. "As Griphook was saying, if only the parent is bonded, not only you, but others could try to contest any decision I make to parent you."

 

"Who could contest it? Anyone?"

 

"Virtually. They are supposed to have due cause, though that could be as simple as accusing me of raising you under Slytherin moralities."

 

"Who are the pleas made to? Who decides if they are worthy of being contested?"

 

Severus and Griphook shared a look here that Harry found strange.

 

"The minister-"

 

"No," Harry said firmly. "I already wanted to bond with you, but now I have no doubt."

 

"That is not a reason-" Griphook began.

 

"I knew from the get that I wanted to bond, but now it's final. I refuse to let random strangers have a say in how I am raised. And I will not return to the ministry until Fudge is out of office. He will not have any say in my life."

 

Severus nodded, "Then let's proceed."

 

I will provide adequate schooling for my child, this including higher education, apprenticeships, and/or internships.

 

I will make sure my child is provided rest and leisure time. This may also include activities of his choosing.



I will assume authority joint-authority over my child's estates until he comes of age.

 

Under this section, both the original script, and the amendment were signed off on.

 

I will act as legal counsel, or provide an alternative lawyer if I see fit, for my child.

 

I will provide my child with the appropriate supervision and counsel.

 

He only needed to sign in a few places. His willingness and agreement to the bond would strengthen it considerably.

 

"Would you like to draw blood?" Griphook asked, raising a brow.

 

"Yes," Severus said immediately. At Harry's hesitation, he went on, "It strengthens the bond. If you are unwilling it-"

 

"No. I'll do it," Harry said nodding.

 

Griphook passed them two blood knives. "You will draw blood from the other, pressing it upon the contract," he explained.

 

"I have to cut you?" Harry asked startled. "I- I don't want to hurt you. What if I do it wrong?"

 

Severus felt a sudden wave of affection pass over him. "I am very willing to bleed for the sake of your safety." He steadied Harry's shaking hands. "I will live, I assure you. However, if you prefer, I will start, setting an example."

 

"Yes please."

 

Severus quickly slid the knife across the pad of Harry's left thumb. He'd hissed slightly at the stinging cut. He pressed it to the contract, watching it absorb blood and magic greedily. Lifting Harry’s hand away he quickly healed his thumb.

 

Harry took Severus' hand in his tenderly. He looked up for permission, waiting for his nod before cutting shallowly into his thumb. His thumb was pressed into the contract. Severus watched Harry carefully, noticing his hidden smile as his magic pulsed out strengthening the bond.

 

"The bond is complete," Griphook said taking the contract back, and quickly filing it off to the ministry. "You are now father and son."

 

Harry's eyes widened at those words, and turned his shocked look to Severus.

 

"Let's go home Lion," Severus said clasping their hands together.

 

Chapter 16: Dueling & Dreams

Notes:

I'm so sorry it's been so long. I'm working on another story and I've been completely wrapped up.

Chapter Text

Harry had only just returned to the Malfoys from his lessons with Severus when he was suddenly lifted bodily from behind. A large hand was thrust over his mouth, as his arms were being crushed to his sides by the vice grip lifting him.

 

He was panicked, and fraught frantically against the arms. He bit down on the hand so hard he heard a crack, his mouth filling with blood. The hand didn’t waver, instead it seemed to tighten, bruisingly, around his jaw.

 

He felt his magic flare to life, flourishing to aid him.

 

Calming, he focused his new Sensory skills to increase his captor’s sensitivity to heat, making him feel he like he was burning. Then, focused on building a ward of flames to surround himself.

 

He was dropped roughly. The man yelling in pain behind him. Turning to face his opponent the fiery ward around him was instantly dropped. “Uncle Dolly?!” Letting the sensory magic fade quickly he stepped forward tentatively.

 

Rodolphus grinned up at him, not at all bothered that Harry had just attempted to burn him alive. “Very good Lion!” He cheered wolfishly.

 

“Training includes surprise attacks now?” Harry asked, still trying to slow his rapid pulse.

 

Clapping his shoulder as they walked together towards the training room, he chuckled, “Attacks are always a surprise, Lion. Anyone can learn the spells you know, though so very few could survive an ambush.”

 

“Is your hand okay?” Harry asked, embarrassed, as he noticed blood drop to the floor.

 

Rodolphus raised up his bloodied hand to show Bellatrix. “He bit too the bone,” here grinned.

 

“I'm sorry Dolly,” he said blushing.

 

“I attacked you,” he said simply. “Never apologize for defending yourself.” Letting his manic grin slid back into place here turned to the others, recanting, “ He used Sensory and Fire Magic! Heat sensitivity and fire ward. Hurt like hell!”

 

The teens seemed impressed, as Bellatrix barked her gleeful laughter inspecting her husband's hand, and healing it.

 

“How did you lot fair?” Harry asked.

 

Before they could reply Rabastan snorted, “Strongly in need of improvement. Unfortunately these snakes need to be more like our Lion.”

 

Harry smirked, “Thanks Uncle Bas, but really, he didn't even attack me with magic. It's not that impressive.”

 

“True,” Bellatrix said, grinning as she stroked his cheek. Her magic zapped out as he unconsciously leaned into her touch. “But you have to start somewhere.”

 

Turning to the rest of the teens she continued. “Today we will start our one-on-one dueling practice. You will continue incorporating your work on Sensory, Fire, and Time Magic into your training.”

 

Suddenly Harry was overcome with a powerful presence. It was like a hot breath on your neck, a humid heat swelling up inside of him. He gaped as he turns to face the door.

 

Bellatrix’s magic zapped him. When he glanced over at her, she was staring at him with a knowing, giddy expression. She continued, ignoring Harry's reaction. “Parkinson with Rabastan, Draco with Rodolphus, I will be working with Zabini…”

 

The door open. The man revealed was even more massive than the Lestrange Brothers. He was a good foot taller than Harry, even at his advanced height of 5’10”. His dark hair was tightly slicked back with a greasy pomade, and his face was framed with thick sideburns. His jaw was hard, and his stare was cold. It's sent a chill down Harry’s spine.

 

“And Harry, this is Fenrir Greyback. You will work with him.” Bellatrix was grinning, as the teens seemed to tense. He got a sense that they knew something he didn't.

 

“Potter,” Greyback greeted, sticking out his hand.

 

Harry shook it, noting that his singular massive hand, fingers staying dark, could easily break his skull. The sharp tang of blood permeated his whole being. “Lord Greyback.”

 

The others quickly paired off, and dispersed throughout the room.

 

Being so close to the large man, with his focus singularly on him, he could feel the burning waves of his magic even more fully. His face and neck seems to radiate heat, and swell with beads of sweat.

 

Suddenly Greyback stepped right up to him pushing his face right next to Harry's. He inhaled deeply. Harry stood rigidly, refusing to back down from whatever this was. After a few more deep breaths he pulled back, just slightly, so he could look at Harry's face.

 

“Why do you smell this way,” he asked confused.

 

Harry pulled back in shock, looking alarmed, “What… do you mean?

 

He pushed Harry’s hair back to put his nose right up against his neck. Harry shuddered, shocked at the overwhelming-ness of his magic.

 

“You smell…” he paused, inhaling again.

 

“I'm sorry?” he said confused. “I was brewing potions this morning-”

 

“No,” Greyback said firmly. “You smell, like a pup.” He pulled back from him, “What are you?”

 

“Wha-t? What are you?” Harry repeated back.

 

I am a werewolf. What are you little Pup?”

 

Harry blush slightly at the name, “I'm- Nothing. A wizard”.

 

The Wolf shook his head, “No. Your magic is... different.”

 

“How? he asked nervously.

 

“Are you afraid of me?” he asked, still hovering in close proximity.

 

“I- no,” he said uncertainly. “I mean, you're powerful, and I know that you could hurt me, but no.”

 

“That is how you're different.”

 

“What?”

 

“If you are not a pup, then your magic is cloaking you with the scent of a pup.” He lifted the ends of Harry's hair, and let it slide across his lips. “Your magic makes you smell like a pup so I want to protect you, instead of hurt you. That is why you don't fear me.”

 

Harry stared at him in dazed wonder, “How am I doing that?”

 

“I've never seen this before,” he said stepping back, “Don't waste it.”

 

He then threw a quick stinger at Harry, which he very narrowly dodged. Just like that they were dueling. He grinned as he fired wave after wave his magic at the werewolf. The wolf, intern, seemed just as pleased to be dueling with Harry.

 

A blue stream of magic jetted from Fenrir's wand, colliding with Harry's ward.

 

Harry was at a disadvantage, due to the fact that Fenrir was using only non verbal spells. Harry cast a wave of fire towards him, and increased his sensibility, like he'd done to Rodolphus.

 

The werewolf bared his teeth groaning through the pain as he tried to stop it.

 

Seeing he wasn't going to succeed, Harry stopped it from advancing, but kept its surrounding him. He yelled as he cast it out. Before the cast at him, Harry froze him and place, quickly moving to stand behind him before releasing him. Fenrir’s spell caved in part of the wall behind where he had been standing.

 

Fenrir whipped around and grabbed Harry around the throat. Harry choked. He could feel the other's eyes on him. Bellatrix’s magic was inching towards him, to protect him, to stop the fight.

 

He needed to do this on his own. Suddenly he remembered what Fenrir had said. He stop fighting. He went limp under his grip. When he met Fenrir’s eyes he made himself look panicked and scared. He whimpered, as best he could, while being strangled that is.

 

The grip on his throat was instantly dropped. Fenrir pulled him towards himself, and put his nose into his neck, as if in apology.

 

Then Harry struck him with a stinger so strongly he fell backwards.

 

The others were gaping around him. Well not Bellatrix, she was flashing her toothy grin at him as she eyed him hungrily. Fenrir looked up shocked, before laughing madly.

 

“Yes,” he said seemingly out of nowhere, “I believe you're right about him Bellatrix.”

 

Harry looked confused, to Bellatrix, but she only let out a bark of laughter, and clapped her hands joyously.

 

***

 

“Harry!” Severus said, shocked, as he arrived for dinner that night.

 

Harry frowned, “What's wrong?”

 

Severus cradled his face, turning it this way and that, “What has happened to you? Who did this?” he asked, sounding vengeful. At Harry's confusion he went on. “You have bruising around your throat. Someone choked you?!”

 

“Oh,” Harry said raising his hand to gingerly touch his neck. He hadn't realized it had left a mark. “I'm fine, it was during practice.”

 

Severus whirled around to glare at Bellatrix, “You think strangling-”

 

“It wasn't Auntie Trix, it was Fenrir,” he said, pointing casually to the werewolf sitting farther down the table.

 

Severus hadn't even noticed him. He only glared.

 

“It's okay, really,” Harry said, before letting himself grin, “Besides, I won.”

 

Fenrir let out a growl. “This time Pup. Tomorrow I know your trick.”

 

“You'll know it, but can you fight it?” Harry teased playfully.

 

“We will see,” he said wolfishly, his sharp teeth flashing.

 

Severus was not at all comfortable with Harry and Fenrir being partnered for practice, he supposed he would talk with him privately.

 

“Hey Severus,” Harry said halfway through dinner, “We're going to the lake after dinner, do you want to come?” he asked hopefully.

 

He raised a brow. “What part of our past has giving you the idea that I would ever enjoy such an endeavor?”

 

Harry laughed richly. “Well, nothing really,” he said still laughing.

 

“Aw, I see,” he said sarcastically, “You wish to see me suffer.”

 

“Suffer? What a drama queen,” Harry laughed. “I was actually going to say, that I saw some potion ingredients the last time we were there. Devil's club. Dead Man's Root. Autumn Skullcaps,” he said temptingly.

 

“Skullcaps?” Severus said his interest piqued.

 

“Lots of them,” he said grinning.

 

“Do you often encourage your son and his friends to swim near poisonous mushrooms?” he directed at Lucius, who only rolled his eyes.

 

“Okay mother hen,” Narcissa said, patting his hand from across the table.

 

***

 

After swimming a while Harry headed into the woods to find Severus.

 

“Harry,” he called, seeing him wandering forth.

 

Harry was shocked to look straight up, and find Severus floating above him. He was collecting something out of the treetops. He gently drifted down to meet him. They walked together a while.

 

Nervously Harry stop, “Severus, I need to talk to you.”

 

He turned, giving him his full attention. It was unusual for Harry to be so direct. He usually had to fight information out of him.

 

“Today, when I met Fenrir,” he paused wringing his hands. “Well, he said that something was different about my magic. That I smelled like a pup,” he confessed.

 

It was startling news. “A pup? That is-”

 

“He said he'd never seen anything like it.” Harry seem worried about this revelation. “That's how I won today. I remembered him saying that so I made myself,” he blushed slightly, “well I sort of acted how I thought a pup would act. I sort of… submit it to him, and he stopped hurting me. When he was distracted I stunned him.”

 

He didn't understand what could have caused Harry’s magic to react to a werewolf's presents, but regardless he was impressed with his methods. “Finding strength in weakness,” he said lightly. “It's a rare talent.”

 

Harry frowned staying silent. Before they broke free from the woods, however, he said gently, “I don't think submitting is a weakness.”

 

Before he could reply, Harry skipped forward.

 

“Pans, Basil, you'll never believe what I just saw-”

 

Severus marveled at how simply Harry had captivated his snakes in the matter of a month and a half. He’d slipped his way into all of their lives.

 

“-gross! Draco, that is not what I said!” They all laughed.

 

He shook his head at their childish antics. “Lion, get your gang headed home. The sun is going down.”

 

The teens all grown.

 

“Haha!” Harry said gleefully. “He put me in charge.”

 

“Whatever,” Draco said rolling his eyes, before letting a smile slip.

 

Pansy and Blaise took off easily.

 

“Wait for me!” Draco called hopping his broom and zipping after them. “Are you guys staying over?”

 

“Duh,” Pansy called back.

 

Harry stayed back to leave with Severus. “You can fly ahead Lion.”

 

“I know,” he said, flying lazy loops around Severus. “I just wanted to take my time.” With that he scooched his butt forward on his broom, and laid-back, one hand behind his head, as he watched the stars coming out.

 

“Harry, be careful!” Severus flew nearer to him, as if preparing to catch him.

 

Harry only chuckled. “I'm fine. Flying is one thing I never have to worry about. All fun, all the time.”

 

“Yes, well it's not fun watching you. That's very dangerous.”

 

“You better get used to it,” Harry said seriously, even as he righted himself, “because you're not missing a single game next year. And you have to cheer for me, even when I'm playing Slytherin,” he said teasingly.

 

“That is wholly unfair,” Severus said, returning the banter.

 

“Maybe,” Harry admitted, “but you did sign up for this.”

 

“I did.” After a while he went on. “I will look into your magic acting the way it did, however, I do not believe it is cause to worry Lion.”

 

“Thank you Severus,” he said, quietly adding, “for caring.”

 

Severus looked at Harry seriously. “Thank you for trusting me.” Then thinking a bit he added, “Has there been any other changes in your magic?”

 

Harry seemed to tense, but didn't speak up at first. “Nothing major.”

 

“If you don't mind, I would like to be the judge of that Lion. Any changes could be a significant factor or clue to figuring out what has happened.”

 

Harry look startled, “You think something happened to me?”

 

Cursing himself, he continued, “I didn't mean it that way. I meant simply, why your magic is acting the way it is. Nothing is wrong with you, I'm sure.”

 

Looking nervous, Harry nodded, “Okay,” he said chewing his lip. “Well, I- I don't really know why I haven't said anything. It's just, it feels sort of private.” He looked almost scared to continue, but did. “When Draco was teaching me wandless magic, that first week, it sort of seemed to- Well, I'm not sure. But ever since then I've been able to see magic much more clearly.”

 

“Your ability to see magic has increased?”

 

“Yeah, it’s much clearer,” he said, obviously missing Severus’ stiffening composure. “And I can feel others’ magic... Bond with them.”

 

Severus contemplated this new development, keeping to himself. Before they landed he said simply, “You needn’t worry Lion.”

 

***

 

“Lucius, Cissy?” Harry asked the night over dinner, “Are either of you talented legiliments?”

 

“Yes,” Lucius answered, raising a brow.

 

“Well,” Harry said, “I was thinking about how we’ve started doing surprise attacks with duelling. Do you think that either of you would be willing to occasionally try to use legilimency on me?”

 

“That is a very intrusive process, Lion,” Narcissa replied. “Are you comfortable with us possibly seeing your memories?”

 

Harry shrugged nervously, “You already know my secrets,” he said blushing, “and I need to practice. I think it would be helpful to train with multiple people, incase it’s different.”

 

Lucius nodded. “Of course we will aid you little Lion.”

 

“Have you started legilimens training?” Blaise asked, over his dinner.

 

“No, only occlumency so far,” Harry explained. “You should always know the defensive before the offensive.”

 

“Are we still going to train after the World Cup?” Pansy asked casually.

 

“Not sure yet,” Draco shrugged. “Greg and Vinny wanted to visit, and if they come over-”

 

“Ugh!” Pansy exclaimed. “Greengrass is such a-” she huffed. “Does she have to come?”

 

“It is the polite thing to do, Dear,” Narcissa chided.

 

“Since when are Slytherins polite?” Bellatrix cackled, from the doorway.

 

Harry laughed.

 

Pansy pointed back at Bellatrix and nodded vigorously. “See! That means we don’t have to invite her.”

 

“Of course, it would be much crueller to invite her, and ignore and belittle her,” Harry said offhandedly.

 

Bellatrix gushed over him, “Oh, our little Lion is learning so fast!”

 

The Lestrange brothers chuckled behind her. “Snake in lion’s clothing, eh?”

 

“I take that as a compliment coming from you, Uncle Bas,” Harry snickered. “Pans, you should invite your sisters too.”

 

She gave him a sharp side glance, “Why?”

 

He shrugged, “Everyone else is invited, and then Pyrola, Peony, and Pyxie won’t feel so left out when we go back to school.”

 

Blaise rolled his eyes, “That is sort of the point Lion. We don’t want them hanging around us.”

 

“Basil dear,” Harry said mockingly sweet, “If you don’t watch it I’ll invite Marco, and then we’ll all lose.”

 

They all groaned.

 

Harry just smirked. “I like your sisters.”

 

***

 

Darkness. All around him he was submerged in darkness. He wasn't scared, he'd never been one to fear the dark, but he felt uneasy. He couldn't recall how he’d got to this darkness.

 

A flare of light suddenly shone from down the hall. At his feet a large snake slid passed. He tried to call out to it.

 

“Hello? Where are we? Hello?” No response. It didn't really surprise him. Something about this place seemed off. Not wrong exactly, just odd; like he wasn't all there.

 

He followed the snake towards the light.

 

“He has reported progress my Lord,” whispered a hoarse voice. The man sounded as if he rarely spoke. “He continues to learn and excel.”

 

Harry peered through the ajar door. The whispering man kneeled before a dark, tall-backed chair; his Lord presumably sat there. The chair was tilted far enough towards the back of the room that Harry couldn't see him.

 

The Lord made a humming noise in response. Harry couldn't quite gage if he was pleased, or just acknowledging the news. Dark magic poured from him.

 

“Is he prepped for the return to school?” came a hissing, echoing sort of voice.

 

The kneeling man nodded his head, “He has absorbed more than we had ever planned,” he whispered sounding thrilled.

 

Harry could sense his magic brewing excitedly, but he couldn't quite read his magical signature clearly, as the Lord's magic was so strong. Though even obscured he could tell the kneeling servant was priding himself at being the one to report good news to his Lord.

 

“And everything is ready to proceed on our end? You're prepared to persuade him?”

 

Bowing his head nearly to the ground the man spoke reverently, “Yes my Lord. I will not fail you.” He lifted the hem of his Lord's robes, bringing it to his lips.

 

“You are not to return to me until it's over,” his Lord hissed. Harry felt a rush of magic and the hearth burst to life. A fumbling, fat man spun from within it, spilling onto the floor.

 

A flash of hate sparked madly in Harry's veins.

 

“Wormtail,” the Lord, now unquestionably Voldemort, spoke harshly. The rat scrambled to right himself, scurrying to kneel beside the first servant. “You will report progress from Hogwarts to me this year.”

 

The rat seemed to sink into himself, his magic acidic fear and cowardice, “Y-yes my L-lord.”

 

The first servant’s sneer matched in equal parts hatred and disgust the one on Harry's own face. The weak men before him made him sick.

 

Voldemort's magic twisted in repulsion at the frail excuse of servitude presented to him.

 

“Crucio!” He hissed.

 

A red glow filled the room. Wormtail writhed in pain before them.

 

The hoarse servant's eyes lit with glee, a wide grin upon his face.

 

Harry's pulse raced with the power of the spell surrounding him. He released his shuttered breath. He didn't understand how a spell that cause such devastating pain could let off such an intoxicating thrum of magic.

 

His face grew hot as he realized his body was equally responsive as his magic. Even as the spell tapered off, he could still feel the swelling tightness in his groin. He fumbled to cover himself despite being within the privacy of the hall.

 

“You will not falter in our mission Rat,” Voldemort hissed. “Leave me.”

 

Both servants bowed, the first resting his forehead to the floor, while Wormtail simply collapsed ungracefully before him. Harry was pretty sure it was mostly due to weak muscles, and spasms that seemed to shake through him after the Crucio, rather than a sign of desperation to submit himself; a beg for forgiveness.

 

They both stood quickly. Wormtail quickly returning to the mantle, the other walking swiftly towards Harry. He panicked slightly, but just as the man pulled the door open to face him...

 

... Harry sat up out of breath. A gentle tingling in his scar. It had been a dream.

 

He wasn't sure what to feel, or what he'd learned. It felt too real to just be a dream so, a vision maybe? He'd have to tell Severus.

 

Reaching up to rub his scar a pulse of Voldemort's magic seemed to spark at his fingertips. He gasped as the residual arousal gave a sharp spike of interest. Lying in bed, he blushed madly. ‘No one would know,’ he thought guiltily.

 

And so he lowered his hand, quickly stifling a moan as he relieved himself to the memory of Wormtail’s painful cries.

 

‘What is wrong with me!’ he chastised, laying there in messy shorts. ‘Did I really just wank to Voldemort torturing someone? I'm such a freak!’

 

He quickly changed his bottoms and hid his face in the covers.

 

The next morning he woke to yet another mess. Memories of both his dream and his late-night wank sessions slamming to the front of his mind. ‘How could I have thought that would be okay?!’

 

He dressed quickly and hid in the library.

 

“Bloomer,” he called, shortly before breakfast was due to begin. “Can you tell the others I don't feel well, and will not be attending morning meal?”

 

The elf teetered nervously on the balls of her feet. “Master Harry is not be feels well?” She looked worried. “Sir’s face is reds. Does Master needs a potion?”

 

He just blushed more. “No, Bloomer, that won't be necessary. I- I just don't feel up to breakfast this morning.”

 

Fretting, the elf nodded and popped away.

 

Not ten minutes later Lucius found him amongst his books. “You're not feeling well Lion?” he, too, looked concerned. Harry wasn't used to having all this fuss over him.

 

“I'll be fine,” he said, trying desperately to cool his face. He didn't know why he was still blushing, but it simply felt as if everyone could tell what had happened just by looking at him.

 

Frowning Lucius press the back of his hand to his forehead. “You do feel warm,” he said lightly. “You should not skip meal, Lion. I will have the elves prepare something to sooth your stomach.”

 

“No, really, I just-”

 

Tsk. “Little Lion, do you want Severus to steal you away for the remainder of the summer? He would not allow you to bypass eating and neither shall I.”

 

Huffing, Harry stood to follow him. It was both insanely frustrating, and oddly comforting to have Lucius demanding he eat.

 

Severus was waiting at the landing as they descended. He angrily groaned. “Why are you all fussing over me? I just said I didn't feel well,” he whined.

 

Severus raised an eyebrow, “Meaning you either need to be treated, or, more then likely, are faking to get a reprieve from your lessons to read.”

 

Harry scoff, “I wouldn't skive on my lessons!”

 

“No?” Servers as continuing to look unbelievably at him.

 

“No,” he repeated mind drifting back to his dream. “Can I talk to you?”

 

Severus looked taken aback at the abrupt topic change. “I suppose it can not wait until after a meal?” he said, though his voice had lightened.

 

“Not really,” he said, looking at his hands.

 

Leading them into a sitting room, Severus directed Harry to sit across from him, before nodding for him to begin.

 

Harry quickly recanted his dream, skipping over his reaction. “It was unusual,” he continued, “it was the first time my scar didn't burn. It just sort of- I'm not sure. Just a spark of magic. It wasn't painful.”

 

Severus looked deep in thought. “And you didn't recognize the other man?”

 

“No, but it sounded like he would be the one coming to Hogwarts. I'd recognize him if I saw him again.” Frowning, Harry chewed his lower lip. “I'm not sure if I could pick out his magical signature. Voldemort’s sort of overpowered his.”

 

Severus look startled, “You can distinguish between people's magic?”

 

Sensing his surprise Harry shrugged, guiltily. “It's getting easier.”

 

“It's an impressive gift,” Severus said.

 

“A nice way of saying I'm a freak,” Harry huffed. “Why can't I ever just be normal for once,” he complained.

 

“You are not a freak,” Severus said firmly. “Harry,” he said, demandingly. Harry looked up, nervously meeting his eyes. “You are not a freak. Say it”.

 

He blinked in shock, “What?”

 

“Say you're not a freak.”

 

“Severus-”

 

“Now.”

 

Harry was burning with humiliation. He didn't know why that should upset him so much. He’d been telling himself that the Dursleys were wrong about him his whole life. “I am not a freak.”

 

“Again.”

 

Harry's stomach twisted. “I'm not a freak.”

 

“Again.”

 

“Severus,” he begged.

 

“Again Harry.”

 

“I'm not a freak,” he said firmly.

 

“I never want to hear you call yourself that again,” Severus said ragefully, though not directed at him. “Your magic is not something to be ashamed of.”

 

Harry nodded, feeling oddly vulnerable. “I- I know that,” he said shakily.

 

“That may be true, in your head,” Severus said, “though it is clearly not the case in your subconscious.” He quietly curse the Dursleys under his breath.

 

“We will eat,” Severus said finally, standing. “After I will inform Albus of your dream. You can rest until your lessons after lunch. If you are still feeling unwell you will come home and I will see to you.”

 

Harry only nodded as he followed him to the dining hall.

 

“Auntie Trix!” Harry greeted upon entrance.

 

She stood to caress his cheek, pulling him into a light hug. “Is my little Lion sick,” she coo, her magic enveloping him protectively.

 

Harry's stomach teetered, purring slightly at her magic's embrace. “I'm starting to feel better already,” he said shyly. “Plus Sev said I could read until lessons after lunch.”

 

“In fact I said you could rest until lessons.”

 

Harry's face immediately pouted, “Sev!” he whined.

 

“Oh,” Bellatrix cooed, “Auntie will sneak you books Lion,” she said giving him a wink, followed by a bark of laughter.

Chapter 17: World Cup

Summary:

Poor Harry. His night quickly goes from the best to the worst he's ever had.

Notes:

I'm sorry it's been so long. I'm in the process of writing an original story I hope to have published by the end of the year. I hope you enjoy the update. (It might just be me, but this chapter felt really rushed. Sorry in advance.)

Chapter Text

Harry was jostled awake suddenly. The first thing he noticed was the dark sky through his window. The second, was Draco hovering over his bedside in the pitch dark.

 

“Malfoy! What the hell?”

 

“Get up!” he replied excitedly.

 

“What's going on?” he asked sitting up, rubbing sleep from his eyes.

 

“The World Cup is today!”

 

Harry jumped from the bed. “Is it time to leave?” he asked, his excitement level now matching Draco's.

 

Draco hesitated, “No. We don't leave for another three hours… I just couldn't sleep.”

 

Harry stopped mid step, towards his wardrobe. “Draco you are simple incorrigible.” He flopped back on his bed as Draco turned on the lights. He hesitantly sat on the edge of Harry's bed.

 

“Well?” Harry asked expectantly. “Aren't you going to tell me what to expect?”

 

Draco grinned and exploded with a renewed wind of excitement.

 

It was hours later, that Narcissa found the boys animatedly discussing the pros and cons of each player, still laying across Harry's bed.

 

“Couldn't sleep,” Harry explained simply.

 

Lucius was waiting downstairs holding what appeared to be an odd pendent with a long, thin chain.

 

“Portkey,” Draco said stepping close to his father and grasping the chain.

 

Harry had only ever read about them. He nervously grabbed the chain as well, Narcissa already beside him.

 

“Don't let go Child,” she warned.

 

And then there was a sharp jerk in the pit of his stomach. He could feel himself being whirled through space. It was a dizzying, fully unpleasant, experience.

 

He nearly collapsed as the others landed gracefully around him.

 

“Clumsy Lion,” Draco snickered. Harry smacked his arm lightly.

 

Lucius placed the pendant around his neck, the long chain letting it hang nearly to his waist. He quickly tucked it beneath his robes.

 

They had arrived right in the midst of the excitement. Crowds cheered, and yelled, and ran, and laughed all around them. They stepped quickly off of the raised circular platform they had appeared on. There were rows, and rows of them following the outer edge of the massive expanse of tents.

 

People were popping up from the other circle bases as well. As soon as they were cleared more people would appear. It was incredible and startling the sheer mass of people that surrounded them already, and still more came.

 

“Arrival Base Landings,” Narcissa supplied. “To insure people apperating, and arriving by portkey do not collide. You are directed to the nearest available landing.”

 

Lucius waved them through the crowd. They were led nearer to the massive pitch, yet farther from the hoards of people. Almost touching the woods sat a grand tent. It was a royal purple, the Malfoy crest embellishing its front.

 

There were tents surrounding it, all just as decadent as theirs. It was far less crowded than the overflowing masses they'd just left behind. Harry could safely bet that these were paid lots while the others had been for the public.

 

If he'd thought the tent was grand from the outside, it was nothing to once he's stepped inside. Similar to the Malfoy Manor, the rooms inside were hugely wide, and spacious. Magic had expanded the tent’s innards to the size of a small mansion. Thankfully, it also worked as a sound barrier. The sounds were still audible, but severely muffled.

 

“Harry, come on,” Draco said pulling him deeper inside. “Farther added your room to be right next to mine.”

 

It made Harry's stomach flip with pride and belonging, as he saw the plaque engraved “Lion” on the door to his room. A similar plaque on Draco's door read “Dragon.”

 

“Do your parents really call you Dragon?” Harry asked amused.

 

Draco just chuckled, “My first World Cup was when I was three.” He waved him into his room and pointed to the wall across from his bed. Three pictures hung there. The first was of a young, baby Draco, his platinum hair mussed, and a grin on his face. Beneath it read, “1983 Poland 140 - Scotland 150, Draco's First World Cup .”

 

To its right, the next photo was of Draco a bit older than the last. He waved at the camera happily, the flashing pitch behind him. “1987 Haiti 340 - Canada 280.”

 

The last photo was of a young Draco Harry recognized. It was from the summer before first year. His hair was slicked back and he wore a proud smirk. “1991 Canada 870 - Scotland 340.”

 

Just to the right of the last photo, beneath a blank space, read, “1995 Bulgaria - Ireland.” He guessed the final score would appear after the game.

 

“Aww,” he gushed exaggerated, “You were so cute! What happened?” he teased.

 

***

 

They had been served dinner in a large dining hall, just as if they were still in the manner. It was an early dinner, however, to ensure they would have ample time to fight through the crowd to their seats.

 

After they ate Draco had shown Harry to the ‘Viewing Room.’ It was a bright room, its walls were all done in white. A single row of pictures lined the room at eye level. Harry soon found that, similar to Draco's room, they were pictures of all the years that the Malfoys had attended the World Cup.

 

“The Malfoys have never missed a World Cup since it began in 1473,” Draco informed him as they walked the perimeter of the room. “Look,” he said, stepping in front of a certain photo. “1877,” he said firmly.

 

Suddenly an array of photos appeared on the wall, surrounding the first. They all seems to be that of a Malfoy ancestor. Some of them were from within this very tent, others were of the pitch, and cheering crowds.

 

Harry looked, slightly confused, back at Draco.

 

“1877,” he repeated, “The Tournament That No One Can Remember,” Draco said smugly. He pointed back to the photos. “Some of the only documented photos of the event.”

 

Harry looked back in wonder. “Japan vs. Italy,” he read off the scorecard in one of the photos. “Wicked!” He privately thought about how impressive it was that they had their own little time capsule of history, but he could never risk inflating Draco's ego by saying as much.

 

***

 

As they made their way up level after level in the stands, Harry thanked himself again for forcing Pax to stay with Severus.

 

“You used to be able to buy your family a standing reservation of seats, but it was discontinued about a hundred years ago,” Draco said as they continued climbing stairs. “But if you already owned one, like us, you were able to keep them. Only a few, 50 or so, families have them. They’re at the very top right next to the ministry’s reserved box.”

 

Harry's steps faltered.

 

“Our box is far from the ministry, Lion,” Lucius reassured, his hand resting on his lower back, prompting him to continue ascending. “We will not be enduring the Minister's presence today.”

 

“The Weasleys got tickets through the ministry this year,” he added nervously, looking almost pleadingly at Lucius.

 

Draco stopped, and turned to glare at him. “You want to sit with them ?!” he said accusingly.

 

“What?” Harry gawked, sinking slightly under Draco's glare. “No! I- I don't really want to see them at all,” he said finally.

 

Draco relaxed visibly. “Oh. Right,” he said, as if he hadn't just thrown a fit thinking Harry was going to abandon him.

 

“Charming as always, Potter ,” Ginny spat from behind them.

 

He tensed, cursing his luck. ‘Of course I'd have to see them here.’

 

Ron and Ginny then both proceeded to make hissing sounds as they passed him, running ahead. Harry's face grew red with... Embarrassment? Shame? He wasn't sure. ‘Fuck 'em!’ He thought angrily. ‘I did nothing wrong!’

 

Hermione gave a nervous wave before following after them.

 

“Don't listen to them mate,” George said.

 

“They're knobs,” Fred added.

 

“See you at school!”

 

“Enjoy the game!”

 

“Harry!” Charlie yelled excitedly, clapping his shoulder. “How's it mate?” Harry nodded noncommittally, still blushing despite his best efforts.

 

“Watcher Harry!” Bill said clapping his shoulder as well. Besides him was Cedric Diggory, and a man he assumed was Cedric's father. Harry had never really known him as anything but the speedy Hufflepuff seeker. He'd been sad to see him graduate last year, as he was decent completion. Cedric only gave a brief nod as he passed.

 

Mrs. Weasley turned her nose in the air, refusing to make eye contact, not that he was trying mind you. Mr. Weasley smiled uncomfortably, and nodded, “Harry.”

 

Draco had glared predatorily at all of them as they’d passed. “Gits.”

 

“Where those children hissing at you?” Narcissa asked finally.

 

Harry laughed at the absurdity of it all. “Yes. Yes they were.”

 

“Turn our little Lion into a snake?” Draco asked in false shock. “Never!”

 

Harry laughed again, with more mirth this time, as he sped up racing with Draco.

 

***

 

Harry whooped excitedly as the Irish team flew right over their heads as they entered the pitch. Enchanted gold galleons fell over the crowd. He and Draco were right against the ledge leaning out to view the stadium. There were just too many people to be real. The crowd seems to be crawling with motion.

 

“How can they see anything from down there?” Harry asked as he stared at the ant sized people below.

 

“They can't,” Draco answered, simply. “They just come for the experience I guess,” he shrugged.

 

Just then Bulgaria’s team flew out from across the pitch. Both teams flew lazy circles, staying in formation as their members were announced. Viktor Krum, Bulgaria's seeker, drawing the most cheers by far.

 

“Ron is in love with Krum,” Harry said offhandedly.

 

Draco shook his head, “figures.”

 

The match was going very well. Ireland was beating them pretty bad, when Bulgaria called a timeout.

 

Beautiful glowing girls came out to keep the crowd occupied as the teams discussed their next plan of action.

 

“Are they…?” Harry trailed off, almost drooling as some similar glowing men joined the girls excited cheers.

 

“Veela,” Draco snickered from beside him.

 

Harry looked between the glowing pale, blonde veelas below, and Draco. He frowned slightly, “Are the Malfoys part veela?”

 

Draco raised an eyebrow, despite the wide grin splitting his face. “Are you quite taken with my beauty Lion?”

 

Harry blushed madly. To make matters worse, Lucius leaned forward to speak softly into his ear, “The Malfoys would never breed with a creature, but the compliment is graciously noted.”

 

Mortified, Harry hid his face in his hands.

 

Luckily, not soon after, Bulgaria's team re entered the pitch, and they quickly distracted themselves watching the game.

 

Then, by sheer luck, Harry spotted the snitch right in front of him. Instinctively he jumped forward to grab it. Draco just barely managed to pull him back before he's toppled out of the stands.

 

“Are you crazy!” he yelled, as he was still laughing.

 

“I saw the snitch!” Harry said fully excited, not even managing to muster up a slight bit of embarrassment, at nearly leaping to his death.

 

Not even thirty seconds had passed before Krum caught the snitch ten feet in front of them.

 

They both jumped up cheering wildly. Pulling at each other's robes as they waved frantically between Krum and each other. As if to verify that what they were seeing had really just happened.

 

Unfortunately for Krum, his team has been behind so far that they still ended up losing the match.

 

Draco had ended up cheering with Harry even after they got back to their tent, despite how foolish he felt doing so. ‘It's the World Cup,’ he told himself. ‘Even Malfoys can have fun at the World Cup.’

 

Harry had pulled him outside to dance around the fire; and by 'dance’ he meant jump up and down, and chase each other like children round and round. It was madness, and so of course this was when Narcissa choose to start snapping photos.

 

***

 

Later that night, as Harry had gone to his room to change, he'd noticed a picture had appeared on his wall.

 

It was of Draco running into him, and throwing an arm over his shoulder. They both jumped and grinned madly. Harry waved to Narcissa at the last moment, as he’d noticed her. Beneath it read, “1995 Bulgaria 160 - Ireland 170, Harry's First World Cup .”

 

His heart was pounding in his chest. He didn't know why such a simple thing could affect him so much, but it did. This is just for him. This was his room. It was the start of his pictures on the wall. His first World Cup.

 

Did they really expect- no, want  -him to have more World Cup spent here? Would he have a row of pictures like Draco? Did he really belong here? Even after he was of age, and they wouldn't be expected to care for him, would he still be coming here?

 

He fell back heavily on his bed, staring at the picture.

 

“Harry?” It was Lucius, he had gently open the door.

 

Harry wasn't sure how much time had passed since he’d disappeared to his room.

 

“Harry!” he said, quickly sinking to a knee before him. “You're crying Lion,” he said, gently cupping his face. His swipe away a tear with his thumb.

 

Harry hadn't realized he'd started crying but he wasn't surprised.

 

“I've never seen Draco have so much fun,” Lucius continued softly. Harry gave a startled laugh, even as he began to cry harder. “What is it little Lion?”

 

“Why-?” he broke off. He didn’t even really know that he was asking. He didn’t know how to ask. He was scared to ask. After a while he simply pointed to the picture opposite them.

 

Lucius stood to observe the photo.

 

He smoothly turned back, and sat beside him on the foot of the bed. “You will always be a part of our family Harry.”

 

***

 

Draco had, again, woken him in the late hours of the night. He’d pulled Harry outside, and dragged him to a large perch overlooking the crowds. “I found this place last time,” he explained. They sat in silence, watching the still rampant parties. Fireworks, music, cheers… Fluid, constant motion sifted through the tents.

 

It was an incredible feeling to be a part of, and yet apart from it.

 

Bellatrix’s words about Dark Magic came to mind. This was that feeling. This was the same intimacy as dancing with your magic. The energy was so powerful and consuming, he could feel it thrumming deep in his core, and yet that energy was not of him. It was not self generated.

 

He vividly understood, suddenly, how his magic was not his either. He fed off his magic, using it to fuel his every breath, but he also gave his magic strength by learning, and applying it to every aspect of his life. He could feel his magic swell with pride, and warmth as if they’d finally fell into sync, at long last.

 

He’d just turned to Draco, to see if he was affected by the crowds similarly, when a sharp burst of green magic shot to the sky. With it, the energy shifted violently. The crowds screamed in terror, and panic; a desperation like he’d never known.

 

Looking upon the green mark in the sky he was suddenly filled with confusion, and a sinking sensation of dread. It was the same, exactly, as the mark adorned upon Lucius, Narcissa, and Bellatrix’ forearms. And Rodolphus’, and Rabastan’s, and Fenrir’s.

 

Draco jumped to his feet, and Harry followed suit. “We need to go!” Draco said swiftly, grabbing Harry’s arm and trying to pull them from the perch and into the woods.

 

“Wait,” he stuttered, “What is that? Why is everyone so scared?”

 

“Harry! Now!” Draco said pulling more insistently on his sleeve. Harry reluctantly fell into line, following close behind him. They hid in the shadows as the crowds all seemed to scatter. People ran passed them, tripping over roots, and each other as they desperately looked for cover.

 

“We need to get back to the tent,” Draco whispered frantically. “Mother and Father will be hysterical when they see we’re gone.”

 

Harry nodded. Noting Draco’s lost expression he took lead, clasping their hands tightly together, he spearheaded them against the flow of the crowd. Draco used wandless magic to create a ward around them, that had people buffeted gently out of their way.

 

As predicted, both Narcissa and Lucius, stood on the threshold of the tent hysterically searching the crowd with their eyes in an effort to find them.

 

“Mother!” Draco yelled as they broke from the throng of jostling witches and wizards. They were immediately grasped by both of them. Lucius pulled the pendent from beneath his robes. The chain seemed to expand as he threw it widely around all of them. Harry and Draco still being huddled tightly between his and Narcissa’s protective arms.

 

There was the sudden jerking in his stomach, and then they were gone.

 

***

 

When they landed in the manor, Severus was already there, pacing frantically. He didn’t wait for them to even get their baring, before pulling Harry to his chest. Harry shakily clung to him. He was so disoriented, and confused, and scared.

 

He didn’t really know why he was scared other than the crowd’s fear leaching into him, and then seeing the Malfoys react so frantically, and now Severus too? And so he clung even tighter to him.

 

“What- What’s going on?” he asked finally. “What was that?” He lifted his eyes to meet Severus’ heavy weighted expression shift uncomfortably to the Malfoys. He suddenly shifted Harry to rest beneath one of his arms as he led him down the hall into a sitting room. The Malfoys trailed after, Draco tucked tightly between his parents.

 

“The Dark Mark,” he said simply. “The mark of the Dark Lord.”

 

Harry’s stomach dropped. He turned panicked, confused, hurt, pleading, to the Malfoys.

 

Severus continued, “The mark used to be sent up as both a warning, and a mark of an attack led by his followers, Death Eaters.” His voice seemed to shake slightly.

 

Harry shook his head, “No.” His eyes still locked on the Malfoys. “You?” he said frantically, gesturing down to their arms. “Auntie Trix? You’re not-”

 

Narcissa stepped forward slightly, her hands out as if to calm a cornered animal. “Lion,” she said desperately.

 

Harry leapt to his feet, backing away from them. “No no no no no,” he chanted almost tripping in his haste to retreat farther away from them.

 

“Harry,” Lucius said, a pleading note in his voice.

 

“Get away from me!” he shouted. “You- I-I’m so stupid. I knew I shouldn’t trust you! I-!” he broke off hysterically.

 

“Lion,” Lucius tried again.

 

Harry screamed in frustration, covering his ears, “Don’t call me that! I hate you!” He felt sick; nauseous to the point of nearly passing out. "This isn't happening," he  cried, nearly doubling over in his attempt to block out the rest of the world.

 

Severus quickly stepped between the Malfoys and Harry.

 

The next thing Harry remembered was stepping out of the floo into Severus’ living room. He didn’t know how they'd got there, and frankly, he didn’t care. He promptly collapsed into the couch, and the world went black.

 

Chapter 18: Post World Cup

Notes:

Sorry it's been so long. I'm a monster.

Chapter Text

The next morning Harry woke in his room. He could only vaguely recall Severus moving him bodily from the couch to his bed, and giving him a dreamless sleep, as he soothed Harry’s hair. He also thought he remembered hearing a muffled argument from the living room, but he’d already been half gone at that point, so he supposed it could have been imagined.

 

Since that first night he’d stayed here after the hearing, Severus had expanded the room greatly. It was almost three times the size, giving him ample space. He had a large wardrobe, a wide desk, a bookcase of his own, already lined with books he’d received as birthday gifts, and, in one of the back corners of his room, a huge ceiling to floor enclosed habitat for Pax. Though enclosed, Pax could come and go as he pleased; Harry had made sure of that. It was more his room, within Harry’s room, than it was a cage. Severus had charmed the whole back wall to be a window exposing the Black Lake’s subsurface.

 

He watched as fish swam by, the sun’s rays floating gently in through the ebbing water.

 

He could hear Severus moving about in the next room, but he didn’t get up. He couldn’t. His eyes still burned, and his stomach was cramping, and churning violently.

 

How could the Malfoys have worked for Voldemort? How could they have done that, and then acted like they cared for him? Why had they done this to him?

 

Feeling bile burn his throat, he buried himself beneath his covers. ‘Everything had been a lie,’ he thought darkly.

 

There was a soft knock on the door. “Harry?”

 

Harry didn’t answer, only rolled over, trying to hide himself more fully.

 

His bed dipped slightly as Severus sat next to him. “Your lessons are waiting Lion,” he said, placing his hand hesitantly on Harry’s shoulder.

 

“You knew,” Harry said plainly. It wasn’t a question.

 

“I did, yes.”

 

“You- Why didn’t you tell me?” Harry said feeling naive and betrayed. He sat up to face Severus. “Did everyone know? Dumbledore? Sirius? Why did they let me stay there with them?”

 

“They were aware,” he answered, keeping his expression guarded. “They tried to have you removed-”

 

“Why did you let me stay?” Harry interrupted. “I-I thought- Agh!” He flopped back down burying himself again.

 

“I-” he stopped, trying to compose himself. “My father was a very crude man,” he started. “When I was young- He used to hurt my mother and I.”

 

Harry tensed, not looking up. His hands fisted in his sheets.

 

“My mother died shortly after I arrived at Hogwarts my first year,” his voice was void of any emotions. “Lucius was a sixth year, and Narcissa a fifth year. They helped me through my mother’s passing. They were both loyal friends to me,” he paused then, seeming deep in thought. “That first summer back with my father, all alone with him- Lucius found me- what my father had done- He took me from that house -that muggle house I hated so dearly- and I never returned. They took me in as one of their own.” He lay his hand on Harry’s shoulder again. “That is why I let you stay there Harry. They would never hurt you.”

 

“How could they-”

 

“That is not for me to say, Harry,” he paused, “Now, you have spent a sufficient amount of time hiding in this bed of yours. Up, little Lion.”

 

Harry groaned. “You know I’m fifteen now.”

 

“Aw,” Severus said smirking, “How kind of you to remind me. Up little Cub.”

 

***

 

After their usual morning potions and occlumency lesson, Severus had walked him back into their private chambers.

 

“Harry, I feel a discussion is in order.”

 

His stomach seized. “About what?”

 

“Please sit,” Severus said, sounding almost awkward, as he gestured to the couch. Harry sunk nervously into his place on the couch as Severus sat in his chair.

 

“Am I leaving,” he said staring, unwavering, at the coffee table in front of him.

 

“Harry!” Severus choked out, shocked. He quickly shifted to sit next to Harry. “You are my child. Forever.”

 

“I know. The bond, I remember,” Harry said still not shifting his glance. “That doesn’t me you still want-” he shook his head slightly. “You don’t have to take care of me.”

 

“Stop this insolence,” he snapped. “Unfortunately for you Child, I will care for you if you like it or not,” he said, with finality, leaving no question to his words.

 

Harry relaxed visibly, looking up to Severus. “What are we discussing?”

 

“I have made some slight alterations to our chambers-”

 

“You didn’t have to change anything…” Harry said feeling flustered.

 

“You are quite right,” Severus said falsely serious, “I suppose it is just a testament of my generosity.”

 

Harry scoffed and slapped his arm teasingly.

 

“I have modified both of the entrances to recognize your magic and yield to you.”

 

“Allowing me entrance into my home?” Harry said mockingly shocked. “Why Severus, that may be more generous than I thought you capable!”

 

“Cheeky brat,” he smirked.

 

Harry grinned. “Really, thank you Sev,” he said after a moment. “I love my room. My wall, with the lake, that’s so wicked.”

 

Severus inclined his head slightly. “Otto has, willingly, bound her servitude to you,” he continued. “Though, I must ask you to only call on her minimally while you are out of these chambers.”

 

Harry shrugged, “Okay.”

 

Severus stood, walking to grab a small box, before returning to sit next to Harry. From within it he pulled a small coin purse, placing it on the table in front of Harry. “You will have a monthly allowance of 50 galleons. They will be transferred automatically to your purse,” he said casually, “If you desire something outside that price range, you need simply to ask me.”

 

Eyes wide, Harry stared gaping. “I- I have money… You don’t need-”

 

“It is perfectly acceptable for me to allow you a sum,” he said waving off Harry’s claim. “Your money shall be put aside in savings.”

 

“Severus-”

 

“If you choose to be frivolous with your finances upon turning seventeen, you will be at liberty to do so. However, until such time I will be financing you.”

 

“But-”

 

“Harry, I assure you, you will hardly be dwindling my accounts.” At Harry’s disbelieving glance he went on, sighing, “You could live as lavishly as the Malfoys and still our wealth would be plentiful. I do not live richly, but comfortably, by preference. I am both a Potions Master, and a Professor at a highly respected academy.”

 

Before Harry could fuss again, he continued, pulling a blue and silver coin from the box, “This,” he said, placing the coin on the table also, “is an accredited banknote. You need only present it to the shop owner, and the funds will come from my vault. This is to be used for buying school supplies, clothes, and any self care products you see fit to purchase.”

 

“What am I supposed to spend my allowance on then?” Harry asked dumbfounded.

 

“That is entirely for you to decide,” he said seriously, “However, on that note,” he pulled what appeared to be an egg sized rock from the box. It was a pale coral colour. “This is your key to PMEALO.” Harry perked up looking intently at the ‘key’. “Place it upon your parchment before sending out your order. It will emit a pulse of magic, officiating the order. It also permits your entrance in the shops.”

 

“I- Thank you!” Harry picked it up from the table, cradling it in his palm. “How can I have my own key? I thought only Masters were granted one?”

 

Severus nodded, “This is true. With the exception of a Master’s heir, if endorsed, and a Master’s apprentice.”

 

Frowning, Harry shook his head, confused, “But I’m not-”

 

“You are my heir,” he said firmly.

 

Though he didn’t mention it, it also meant that he’d made an appeal to the board of PMEALO to get him this gift. “Thank you,” he said shakily.

 

He continued on, “And though you have just begun to manifest your talents, I am inclined to urge you towards becoming my apprentice in the future.”

 

“You-” Harry seemed to choke over his own words. “You’ve never taken an apprentice.”

 

“This is also true.”

 

“I don’t want you to treat me specially, just because I’m your- your heir,” he said frustrated. “I don’t want you to just-”

 

“You will not be granted an apprenticeship unless you have earned it in full. I was merely expressing that your advancements show promise,” he said, understanding his frustration. “And you are more than an heir, you are my child.”

 

***

 

“There is a week until school starts Lion,” Severus said seriously. “You should not waste it sitting here.”

 

“I thought I was supposed to spend this time getting used to my new home,” he said a little snippily.

 

“And you will,” Severus said firmly, “However, I will not have you returning to school still quarreling with Draco. This will be resolved.”

 

“I can’t help how I feel,” Harry said grumpily.

 

“You feel betrayed,” Severus stated, “Though I’m sure you also feel a loss. You do not have to lose Draco, even if you are not ready to face Lucius and Narcissa.”

 

“And Bellatrix, and Rodolphus, and Rabastan, and Fenrir,” Harry went on angrily. “They all lied to me. Draco may not have a Dark Mark, but he may as well have.”

 

“That is not exactly fair-”

 

“Since when is life fair. Plus, even if he isn’t Dark, he clearly knew and he didn’t tell me.”

 

“I knew.”

 

“Yeah,” Harry said, giving Severus a hurt look. “And I still don’t want to think about that.”

 

Severus passed an envelope across the dining table to Harry.

 

Harry looked down at Draco’s neat scrawl. “I don’t want it.”

 

“Harry,” Severus said insistently.

 

Signing Harry took it, before standing, and walking to his room.

 

He sat on the edge of his bed skittishly. He didn’t know why his hands were shaking, but they were. He opened the envelope, finding several notes inside.

 

Lion, please come back to us. We miss you. Desperately.

Panssssssss

 


I know we fucked up little Leo. We all knew it was wrong to keep it from you, but the more time passed, the more we didn’t want to mess things up with you. I know it’s a shitty excuse, but we all care for you so much. We never wanted to hurt you.

Basil

 


Lion,

I don’t even know what to say. I’m so mad at you for leaving. I’m mad at you for being mad. I’m mad you don’t understand. How could you just leave?! You didn’t even let them explain. We took care of you, and taught you, and protected you, and you just left. I’m so fucking angry you’re gone.

I’m mad at myself for missing you. I feel so stupid for letting myself like you.

I hate the way I feel because of you. The way I feel hurt because of you, but If you came back, I know I would forgive you.

Everyone is coming over Wednesday and staying until Friday. Pans and Basil miss you a lot. They won’t shut up about it. It’s very annoying.

Please just come. Even if you don’t stay over the whole time, please come.

Dragon

 


Harry’s eyes burned as he reread Draco’s note over and over. Why did this have to be so difficult? Why did he have to feel such a devastating loss, and longing for them, if they had betrayed him.

 

Beneath the notes there were two photos.

 

One was of Blaise, and Draco. They were both waving at the camera, laughing before jumping off the rocks to send big waves toppling over Pans and himself. He was laughing as Pans sputtered, turning a false glare on her friends.

 

He was definitely not crying. That’s not what he was doing at all.

 

The second was of Draco and him at the World Cup. It was just as the snitch had been caught, them jumping and pulling on each other madly. He hadn’t even realized a picture had been taken. They both looked so happy; like it was the best moment of their lives.

 

Harry, tears still wet on his cheeks, stormed out of his room to the floo.

 

“Harry?” Severus said jumping from his chair.

 

He didn’t stop.

 

When he arrived at the manor, he didn’t stop stomping through the halls until he’d found Draco in his room.

 

“What is wrong with you!” he yelled

 

“Harry!” Draco said jumping up.

 

“Why would you send me that!” he continued, still crying. “This is not my fault! I didn’t- I-!” he broke of flailing his arms frantically.

 

“I know,” Draco said quietly. “I know.” He tentatively inched closer. Finally, Harry stepped forward and buried his face in Draco’s neck. Draco hugged him tightly. “I’m sorry.”

 

“I didn’t want to leave.”

 

“You don’t have to,” Draco assured him nervously. He’d never seen Harry like this, and it was disorienting. “It’s okay Lion. We want you to stay here too. You don’t have to leave.” It was said at a whispered tone, one hand soothing Harry’s hair.

 

After a while Harry pulled himself together. He straightened, and wiped his face. “I’m sorry,” he said quickly, feeling embarrassed.

 

“Don’t be,” Draco said back, just as quickly. “Let’s go talk to Mother and Father.”

 

Harry froze up, “I- I’m not sure I should- I-”

 

“The longer you put it off the harder it will be,” Draco said grabbing his arm to gently steer him.

 

By the time they’d made it downstairs Harry’s heart was in his throat with nerves. He wasn’t scared of them. He knew they wouldn’t hurt him. He was scared of facing them. Scared of what he might find out if he continued picking at this old wound, and scared of not knowing, and scared they wouldn’t have him back after saying he hated them, and scared they would eventually choose Dark Magic over him.

 

“Dragon,” he said, his breath almost labored, his palms clammy, “I can’t do this.”

 

“Don’t tell me my Lion has lost all his courage,” he joked nervously, no humor in his tone. He was just as agitated as Harry was to see how this would all pan out.

 

“You’re coming in with me?” Harry asked, though it was a silent beg.

 

Nodding, “Of course.”

 

As soon as Harry stepped into the sitting room, Lucius and Narcissa were on their feet.

 

“Lion,” Lucius breathed out, seeming scared of frightening him off.

 

Harry could feel both of their magics reaching out, desperate to comfort him, to protect him, to apologize.

 

Feeling his knees go weak he quickly sat down, they hesitantly sat across from him. Draco remained standing by Harry’s side.

 

Harry’s eyes swelled with tears he refused to let fall. He squared his jaw, and, looking as coolly as he could, faced them. “I-” he stopped, releasing a long breath. “You made me feel like I belonged here,” he paused, his pulse thudding rapidly. “You made me want to belong here.”

 

“You do-”

 

“Stop it!” Harry said harshly. “Why would you do that? Why would you do that, if you’re that,” he hissed jutting his chin out towards their arms, glaring at their hidden marks.

 

“We didn’t plan for this to happen Lion,” Narcissa said wiping her eyes. “We care for you so much; all of us.”

 

“And will you care for me when Voldemort returns? Will you care for me when that thing on your arm summons you to the man- thing that killed my parents? Who wants me dead?”

 

“Yes,” Lucius said firmly, without hesitation.

 

“Yeah?” Harry scoffed. “For how long? I hear Crucio is pretty painful.”

 

“If would take more than a pain curse to betray you,” Narcissa said, wringing her hands.

 

“What would it take?” Harry asked, jaw clenched.

 

“They took that mark before you were even born,” Severus said suddenly, from the doorway.

 

Harry turned his glare on him, “That wasn’t my question.”

 

“Harry,” Severus said, somewhere between a chastise, and a beg for him to stop.

 

“No,” Lucius said suddenly, “Severus, let him.” He bowed his head slightly at Harry. “Lion there is nothing in this world that could cause us to give you up.”

 

“Why did you take that Mark?” Harry asked demandingly.

 

“We took them because we supported the Dark Lord,” Lucius said, continuing despite Harry’s scowl, “We were, and continue to be, supporters of Dark Magic.”

 

“And you enjoy killing people?” he stated bluntly.

 

“Harry-”

 

“Yes,” Narcissa said over Severus. “It was part of our duty to the Dark Lord, but it was also something that we took pleasure in.”

 

Harry stood up abruptly, pacing. “How- How can you just say that?!”

 

“I told you I would never lie to you Lion, and I never will,” she paused, “even if it’s not what you want to hear.”

 

“And yet you didn’t tell me about- that,” he pointed.

 

“Withholding this from you, it was wrong of us,” Lucius said.

 

“Do you regret taking them?” he asked, stopping his pacing to face them.

 

“No,” Lucius said indisputably. “The Dark Lord may not have the most orthodox methods, but what he stands for-”

 

“You would still support him?” Harry said quietly, sinking back into his seat, defeated. He felt tears return to his eyes. He didn’t want them to see him cry.

 

“Talk to us Lion,” Narcissa prodded, “You have questions. Tell us how you are feeling.”

 

“I- I’m so mad at you. I don’t understand this- I thought- I’m so stupid,” he trailed of looking away from them.

 

“Lion,” Lucius chided, “Continue speaking, we do not know how best to comfort you if we do not know what is bothering you? Let it out.”

 

“What’s bothering me?” he asked hysterical. “You are both Death Eaters! Auntie Trix! Dolly and Bas! Alpha!” He glared at them. Draco shifted uncomfortably beside him. “You all- Everything was just a lie! None of you care about me at all! I’m so stupid for trusting you. For thinking that anyone could want- You’re all using me, just like Dumbledore! And I was stupid enough to fall for it right? You’re all just laughing at what a stupid, naive, freak I am!”

 

“Harry!” Severus cut in sharply. “What did I say about that word.”

 

“No one is laughing Lion. We do care for you. We do want you. Desperately so. We have not feigned any of our affections,” Narcissa assured.

 

“And you would still choose him over me,” Harry said apathetically.

 

Comprehension overcame their features. “Harry,” Narcissa consoled, “Child, we would never

chose between you.”

 

“All summer we have done nothing but nurture your interests; feed your curiosity,” Lucius continued. “You have been drawn farther and farther towards the Dark Arts. Your magic has flourished. I have seen you grow physically, and mentally stronger.”

 

Harry blanched in shock. “You- I never did anything Dark!” he protested definitely.

 

“Fire Magic, Sensory Magic, Time Magic, Mind Magic. Your ever growing interest in Blood Magic,” Lucius listed off.

 

“No!” Harry barked. “Those aren’t necessarily Dark. I wasn’t using any Dark spells. I didn’t do anything wrong.”

 

“There is nothing wrong with-”

 

“Dark Magic is wrong; it’s evil. It- it killed my parents.”

 

Severus walked across the room the sit beside Harry on the small couch. “Harry,” he said hesitantly. “Dark Magic did not kill your parents. The Unforgivables are Light spells. They are illegal, yes, but no less Light.”

 

“That doesn’t make sense.”

 

“You’re right,” Draco said, softly. “Just like the magic we’ve been learning all summer, it’s all Dark. None of the things we have learned are all that dangerous, or vile, but all of it has been banned, just for the fact that they are Dark.”

 

“Even the fact that you have been practicing wandless magic could be considered Dark,” Narcissa added. “Dark and Light Magic is not the same as good and evil.”

 

“But-”

 

“We will answer every question you have,” Lucius assured. “Please afford us the chance to earn your trust back, little Lion.”

 

Harry glanced tentatively to Severus. His face was completely unreadable. He let his magic reach unsteadily towards the other’s magics. They both seemed earnest, yet hopeless, begging to be taken back.

 

“Okay,” he said finally. “But I’m still mad.”

 

The whole room seemed to ease with relief.

 

“Thank you Lion,” they said, standing to pull him up into a hug. He was caught tightly between them. After a few moments, Draco nudged in under his mother’s arm.

 

Harry laughed, knowingly. “Jealous Dragon,” he teased.

Chapter 19: Finding a New Normal

Chapter Text

"Are you going back to the Malfoy's today?" Severus asked Harry, as they finished up the last of the potions for the Hospital Wing.

 

It was the day after Harry had spent the weekend with his friends. 

 

It had gone well. It wasn't nearly as awkward as it could have been. 

 

Everyone, excluding Greg and Vinny, had been a little too eager to please him. They were walking on eggshells. And really, that suited Harry just fine.  It served them right for having betrayed his trust the way they had. 

 

And if he got extra flying and first pick on all their games, well, the Slytherins had taught him to seize an opportunity if he saw one.

 

"Maybe," Harry answered, chewing his lip. It would be his first day back for lessons, and that meant his first day facing Auntie Trix and the others. He wasn't sure he was ready for all that.

 

"I think you should go," Severus said softly. "Postponing it will only make the inevitable harder."

 

"Yeah," he murmured. "But going today means facing them today..."

 

"They're still the same people you knew before," Severus reassured. "They haven't changed."

 

"Maybe I have," Harry said, even as he ached to see them. 

 

"At least go for lunch."

 

And so Harry found himself sitting across from the Lestrange brothers, Fenrir, and Trix. They all seemed to sit on the edge of their chairs.

 

"We've missed you," Auntie Trix said seriously. Perhaps the most serious Harry had ever heard her. Her magic was caressing him, her zaps more like soft flutters trying to soothe him.

 

He didn't know why but her loving embraces brought back a flash of Wormtail writhing on the floor. He shivered as a wave of arousal sunk in his tummy.

 

He blushed and wondered why he desperately wanted to hurt someone all of the sudden. He wanted to feel that rush of pleasure he'd felt when Wormtail was sent into a frenzy of pain. He wondered if it would be better first hand.

 

Looking across the table with a new spark of interest he locked eyes with Bellatrix and knew she was the only person he'd ever be able to bring himself to ask.

 

After lunch, Harry pulled Bellatrix the side. “Auntie?” he asked nervously. He really didn't know what he was doing, but somehow she was the only one he felt comfortable talking to about this.

 

“Yes Lion,” she purred stroking his cheek again.

 

“I- Can I talk to you... about something private?”

 

Her eyes gleamed excitedly, “Of course.” She too, pulled him into a side room, giving them space from prying eyes and ears.

 

“Well,” Harry started feeling his face and neck heat again. “I know that you used to hurt people with your magic,” he said slowly. “I read that your Cruciatus was more painful than even Volde-”

 

“The Dark Lord,” she cut in.

 

“Right,” Harry nodded. “So that's true?”

 

Her eyes danced with a thrill Harry didn't understand, “Yes.”

 

“Can I- I mean, I just wondered how-” he huffed, hiding his face in his hands.

 

Her magic was simply pulling at him with excitement. Zapping him happily. “Would you like to learn,” she offered, playing with the ends of his hair.

 

Harry released a breath. “I'm not sure," he answered honestly. Glancing at her seriously, “Promise not to tell anyone Trix?”

 

She grins, tapping the end of his nose affectionately. “Not a word.”

 

He wasn't exactly sure he should trust her as much as he did, but... He did. “Last week I had a dream- Well, someone was getting tortured and-” he broke eye contact in favor of fiddling with his sleeve, “I- Feeling the magic- It sort of felt... good.”

 

She pulled his hand into both of hers, her manic energy consuming him. “Very good Lion!” she said with such pride, it instantly lifted a weight in his chest.

 

“So is, is that normal?” he asked hopefully.

 

She squeezed his hand lovingly, “Of course!” She was literally bouncing in her seat, clutching his hand.

 

Harry laughed, feeling a thousand times better. He let her excitement and thrill consume him. “How can it feel so good? I thought Crucio was fueled with hate.”

 

“It is,” she nodded, her hunger only increasing. “Feeling someone you hate being in pain is very pleasing; very rewarding.”

 

“I guess that makes sense,” he said distantly.

 

She laughed gleefully. “We will practice today!” she clapped.

 

Harry grinned up at her and still to join her. “Auntie Trix,” he said hesitantly. She turned back to face him, grinning. “Thank you.”

 

She pulled him to her chest, her nails gently digging in his back. He lifted his arms to reciprocate the hug and buries his face in her wild curls. They're magic tangled together, clinging to each other.

 

This is why he had come to her, he knew suddenly. Because of who she was. How she seemed to love him so fully. He knew her magic would comfort him. He knew she would never judge him, even if what he admitted wasn't normal. He knew she would protect him because her magic told him so every time they interacted.

 

“Auntie is so proud of you Lion,” she doted, kissing his cheek. “You have let your magic grow so much. You're not afraid to admit what your magic lets you feel.”

 

His chest fluttered. He'd never felt such Pride aimed at him. He suddenly felt silly for judging Draco, in the past, for seeking his parents' approval. He would do anything to keep this feeling.

 

He let her loop her arm around his, she hugged herself tightly around it, pressing to his side. They enter the practice room, both grinning.

 

“Today we will start practicing pain inflicting spells,” she cheered.

 

Nervously, Blaise looked at the others, “Who will we be practicing them on?”

 

As it turned out she had them practice on each other.

 

They had started by explaining the spell they would be using. Then they paired off. The adults first cast the spell quickly on the teens, allowing them to feel the pain, and how it was supposed to feel.

 

Blaise had collapsed under Bellatrix' curse. The others had screamed in pain. It was a spell that dislocated your joints.

 

Harry was blinded with the white-hot pain.

 

Lucius and Narcissa had both ran in, wands out, at the screams. Narcissa nearly cursed her sister at hearing what they were doing.”

 

“I'm sorry Cissy,” Harry said, still panting from the pain. “I asked if we could,” he said looking bashful.

 

Bellatrix smiled, flashing teeth, as Narcissa and Lucius exchanged a quick look Harry hadn't been able to decipher. Before they could protest, Trix spoke up, “We were just doing it the once on them, now they will be practicing on us,” she grinned excitedly.

 

They tentatively put away their wands, but both remained in the training room, sitting at the table lining the wall.

 

The adults lined up across from their teen counterparts.

 

“Extortus!” they cast together.

 

Rodolphus hissed in discomfort under Draco's spell.

 

Fenrir gritted his teeth, resisting the urge to block out the pain Harry caused.

 

The others weren't as successful.

 

They all continued their attempts.

 

Harry focused on the epic pain he recalled and matched it equally with conjuring hatred for his muggle relatives. This time Fenrir did buckle under the pain.

 

He smirked, his magic fluttering excitedly. A heady power came over him, and he pushed to focus his magic more fully. Fenrir screamed. He dropped the spell, trying to soothe his racing pulse, and labored breaths. His chest felt like it was on fire with the energy storming just below the surface.

 

“Episkey!” Bellatrix clap, bouncing excitedly, as she healed Fenrir. “Very good Lion.” Her eyes shone with praise, her magic is acting out at him lovingly.

 

“Alpha,” he said hesitantly, “Are you okay? I'm sorry. I- I just-” he stuttered, feeling nervous as the others stared at him.

 

Fenrir grinned clapping him roughly on the shoulder, after he righted it himself. “That was very good little Pup!” He leans forward to push his forehead into the side of Harry's hair, lovingly nuzzling him. “I've never felt your magic so strongly. I think we found your true talent.”

 

“Torture?” Harry laughed, punching his arm lightly.

 

“Why not?” he leered seriously, sending chills down his back.

 

“The ministry pays Aurors good money to be able to extract information from prisoners. It's a unique and desired skill,” Lucius put in. “A respected fields to be sure.”

 

Harry smirks, “That's sort of morbid,” after a beat he added, “though intriguing.”

Chapter 20: Diagon Alley

Chapter Text

Despite Harry's bickering, Severus insisted that he had yet to supply himself fully for his return to school. And so, accompanied by the Malfoys and his very frequently present friends, he found himself in Diagon Alley.

 

The crowds, sure enough, talked and pointed as much as usual. Somehow though, it didn't seem to bother him near as bad. Where in the past he would have felt panicked from the enveloping swarms, he now, matching his friends' proud postures, blatantly ignored them. He felt empowered by it.

 

"Texts first," Narcissa prompted.

 

"I need to stop at Gringotts," Harry said, "I'll meet you guys there."

 

"Not a chance," Severus said, catching his arm as he began to turn away. "I assure you, your supplies are covered."

 

"What? No." Harry was frowning, colour taking life on his face. "I can pay for myself."

 

Pansy scrunched up her face, "Why would you pay for your own? Parents always pay for their children's school requirements."

 

Severus gestured for the others to go ahead, as he led Harry to a quieter nook between shops. "Harry-"

 

"No," Harry insisted. "I know you're going to say all that stuff, like at my birthday, about this just being normal, and maybe it is, but- It doesn't feel right. You shouldn't have to spend money on me."

 

"Parents provide for their children."

 

"I know that, but-"

 

"There is nothing to debate here."

 

"You have already got me a lot of stuff for my birthday. And you got me stuff for my room. And-"

 

"And I will continue to provide for you, both required and desired effects."

 

Harry's legs felt weak beneath him. He didn't really understand what he was feeling. "Alright," he said finally.

 

Severus nodded, and led him along, towards the others.

 

As they entered Flourish & Blotts, Severus passed him a list of books, "I've had your texts reserved, these are a few recommendations, for extra studies in your classes."

 

Harry looked over the extensive list of books. There were surprisingly only two, or three Potion texts. All the others covered his other courses. "Ancient Runes? I'm not in that class. Wait, or Arithmancy."

 

"Ah, yes. I added those to your curriculum and pulled you from Divinations. If you find this unsatisfactory I suppose I could-"

 

"No, that's fine. I hate Divinations anyway," he shrugged. "I mean Trelawny's all right, but it gets tiring having to predict my death every week."

 

Severus did not look impressed at that bit of information.

 

"Could I-" Harry cut himself off, shaking his head slightly. "Nevermind."

 

"Harry," he prompted, a warning clear in his tone.

 

Chewing his lip, he looked uncertain. "Can I take Ancient Studies as well?"

 

"Of course," Severus affirmed immediately, nodding. Then, as if already forming another book list, he said, "We will go to Obscurus next."

 

Nodding, with a murmured, "Thank you," Harry quickly set to work collecting all his extra books.

 

"Uh oh," Blaise teased, "Sev has assigned you a reading list too?" He held out a list of his own, his protest pronounced in his stuck out pouty lip.

 

"I swear he thinks we just want to sit around reading all day," Pansy whines. "No offense Lion."

 

He smirks, "I don't mind. If I could read all your books for you I would," he offered, chuckling at their groans of exasperation.

 

"Oh, Harry!" Hermione exclaimed as she turned the corner, nearly stumbling right into them. "How-"

 

"Herm- Oh." Ron frowned, letting grudging, angry eyes pass over him and his friends. "What've you got there Potter? Daddy got you collecting books for him?"

 

"Shove off Weasel!" Blaise spat.

 

"No- Stop it. Let's just-" Harry butted in, grabbing his sleeve, and urging them down an aisle away from the provoking Gryffindor. "He's not worth it."

 

"I'm not worth it!!" Ron was positively screeching now. "You're a right prick!"

 

"Ronald!" Hermione fumed, pulling him in the other direction.

 

"Young man," Mr. Blotts pronounced sharp and clear above the racket, "You will kindly see yourself out." His piercing stare bore into Ron, leaving no room for discussion.

 

Ron was red as a phoenix. He turned quickly to Hermione, handing off the few books he'd gathered, before storming out of the shop.

 

"I'm so sorry Sir," Hermione offered, tentatively, as he looked her over appraisingly. Concluding that she had not been involved in her friend's disruptive behavior he simply turned away.

 

Placing a hand on his shoulder, Severus said hushed, "Please tell me you were not apart of that scene?"

 

Harry looked guilty, "More the cause of, then apart of."

 

"Weasel just went at it as soon as he walked up," Blaise informed. "Harry tried to stop us from- Well... and it made him upset."

 

With an approving glance, he turned them towards the counter to pay.

 

"And these," Draco said piling a handful of books atop Harry's stack. "His selection on Quidditch is abysmal."

 

"Draco!" Harry said in a harsh tone, smacking him in the arm.

 

Severus only nodded, purchasing them all with the instruction for them to be delivered to his Hogwarts chambers.

 

Once outside, they all seemed to disperse. Pansy and Narcissa were off to Twilfitt & Tatting's, which Harry assumed sold fancy clothes, due to Pans' excitement, Draco and Blaise were off to join Greg and Vinny at Broomstix, and Lucius said he had to meet a witch about a dragon's egg. Harry was fairly certain that was just an expression, but one could never be sure with the Malfoys.

 

He and Severus made their way to Obscurus Books.

 

"What aspects of Ancient Studies are you most drawn too?" Severus asked as they walked.

 

"The old spells," he answered after a few moments of deliberation. "It's like learning the basics- err, I don't know... Like what the spells we use today were built around."

 

"Spell structure would be better covered in Magical Theory."

 

"Yeah, I wanted to take that class too, but Ancient Studies sounded like it had more spell work."

 

Severus seemed to mull it over, before offering, "You could adjust your schedule for both. I often recommend them being taken together, as they compliment each other nicely."

 

"Can I even take that many classes? That would be pushing a dozen now, right?"

 

"A full schedule yes, though possible."

 

Harry smirked, "Ah, less time for me to get in trouble. You must be losing your touch, I saw straight through your plan."

 

"I dare say you would find trouble no matter how little time I set you free." Harry just shook his head. "I will write in both. If it becomes overbearing you are always permitted to drop elective courses."

 

"Okay."

 

"Manson will no doubt lean towards spell creation," Severus said, more to himself, as he added to the new list of books for Harry to gather.

 

"Spell creation?" Harry asked excited, "We can really do that?!"

 

"It is a more advanced skill within Magical Theory," he nodded. "Darcy Manson has been hired on as the new Magical Theories Professor. He has created more spells than I care to count. A number of them have influenced the very workings of our society."

 

"Wicked!"

 

"Hm, yes. 'Wicked.'" Severus said, looking unimpressed. "Here you are."

 

As Harry reached for the new list, Severus pulled it back, giving him a warning look, "I expect another five books to be added of your selection."

 

"But-"

 

"Ten?"

 

"What?! No-"

 

"Fifteen."

 

"Stop it! Five. Fine."

 

"Quite."

 

***

 

"What else is on your list?"

 

“I guess just Slug & Jiggers for ingredients.”

 

Severus actually choked out a laugh. “Very humorous Lion, really. Slug & Jiggers, what a joke.”

 

"Where will I-"

 

"Has it slipped your mind already that I am a Potions Master?"

 

"Of course not," Harry huffed, "but I still need supplies for class. Or am I to assume you're giving me full access to raid your shelves?"

 

"Not full access, though you, of course, will be given access to my supplies."

 

"Of course?" Harry said, sounding skeptical. "It's not exactly the norm for me to just- I don't know. You don't have to keep giving me stuff." He shrunk into himself, uncomfortable. "It's okay for things to be just yours."

 

"I assure you there are boundaries I will not allow you to cross. I will not hesitate to inform you if something comes about."

 

Harry worried his lip. He wished he could just have a list of rules. He didn't like the idea of accidentally doing something wrong.

 

So lost in thought, as he was, he almost didn't notice them walking towards Knockturn Alley.

 

"Wait!" Harry said quickly, halting mid-step. "We can't go down there."

 

Severus turned, brows raised. "Why ever not?"

 

"It's Dark Magic stuff."

 

"Whoever told you this, as grossly simplified the matter. Mulpepper's is just there. Now come along, I need to replenish my scarab stock."

 

Harry tentatively step forward, standing a little too close to Severus as they walked. Sensing his nerve, he rested his hand on his lower back to guide him through the crowd.

 

The Apothecary was far less crowded than the shop on Diagon would be this time of year. The shopkeeper and a frail-looking woman were bickering at the front desk.

 

Severus, clearly knowing the shop, went his own way leaving Harry to roam freely. Items in the shop seem to be far rarer, and the costs weren't shy of announcing that fact. Harry's jaw nearly unhinged seeing a tiny vial of centaur blood, containing no more than 5 drops, marked at 2000 Galleons.

 

The sudden buzz of magic that flew past his face drew his attention. A few rows over, from the desk, he heard the woman give a sharp screech of frustration. "You've let it out! You've let it out!"

 

Harry turned towards the buzzing energy to his left. A pulsing blue light seemed to be trying to hide on the shelves.

 

"Hello?" Harry whispered, leaning forward slightly to be eye level with the light.

 

It gave a start and was past him in the blink of an eye.

 

"Whoa, whoa-" Harry said following after it slowly, cautiously, "I'm not going to hurt you."

 

This time when he leaned closer, the light stayed in place.

 

"Hi," Harry said, smiling. "I'm sorry I scared you. Are you alright?" He looked over his shoulder as the woman and shopkeeper continued to yell at one another, as they began rummaging through the aisles.

 

"Are they looking for you?"

 

"Yes," the light said, distinctly female.

 

The voice seemed to fill his whole head like a fog. It was the most bizarre feeling Harry had ever felt.

 

"Wow! Are, you fae?"

 

A chuckle floated through his mind. "Yes."

 

As Mulpepper turned the corner the fairy quickly flew to Harry, bundling her way into his outer robes, to hide her light.

 

"You seen anything boy?" the woman snapped sharply.

 

"Uh- No."

 

"You quite sure? My fairy was set loose," the woman snarled, giving Mulpepper a nasty glare.

 

Harry shook his head.

 

As he was turning to go, the woman muttered darkly under her breath, "Damn fairy. Wings would have won me a fortune."

 

Turning sharply he spat, "You were going to sell her wings?!"

 

"You!" the woman screamed. "Give it to me!"

 

Severus was there in an instant. "What seems to be the problem?"

 

"Severus," Mulpepper said, exasperated. "The boy's found Mrs. Hertz escaped fairy, and doesn't seem willing to return it."

 

"It's mine! It's mine!" the woman screamed, trying to launch herself at Harry.

 

Severus buffeted her away from him before Harry had even drawn his wand.

 

"Harry?" he said, raising a brow.

 

"They want to rip off her wings!" Harry said angrily. Emerging from within his robes, the blue-lighted fairy came to rest on his shoulder.

 

"It's mine! It's mine!" the woman screamed, trying in vain to push past Severus' wards and get the fae.

 

Harry gave Severus a desperate look.

 

"Fae have protections under wizard law," Severus said cooley.

 

The woman's disgust was palpable. "Fine. I won't take its wings, but it's still mine," she spat, her hand outstretched expectantly.

 

"Not a chance," Harry said, standing firm.

 

"Harry," Severus spoke, loudly, over the woman's renewed outbursts. "Wait outside."

 

Harry was hesitant to leave, but only nodded and followed his order.

 

"You have spoken in honor of me wizard," she said, sounding almost proud. "May I ask that we exchange names?"

 

Harry's smirked, supposing it must be a fae thing. "Of course. My name is Harry James Potter." He wasn't entirely certain why he'd felt compelled to share his full name, but it felt the thing to do.

 

The fae's magic seems to thrum in with excitement, her light shining brighter. "It is nice to meet you, Harry James Potter. My name is Adhara Lilium Xexilia Quinn Plum."

 

"The pleasure is mine, Miss Plum."

 

"Until we meet next." And she was gone.

 

The fuming witch stormed out and, thankfully, straight past him down the alley.

 

"How did you catch that fae," Severus asked as soon as he exited, leading Harry farther down the Alley, opposite from where the witch had gone.

 

"I didn't 'catch' her," Harry said. "I just talked to her and then she hid in my robes when they came around the corner."

 

Severus gave him a mused side glance, before leading them into a new shop.

 

"Ten books," he said before turning to escape Harry's protests.

 

Before his frustration could take full form, he heard an excited, "Harry?" from behind him.

 

"Luna!" he cheered greeting her with a large hug.

 

She grinned hugely as her eyes surveyed him. "You're simply glowing with fae dust."

 

"Oh. Yes, I've just met one. She was very friendly."

 

"How very grand," she said with an air of wonder.

 

"What are you doing here?" he asked, the sudden realization that she, too, was down the dark alley.

 

"The only shop selling anything, worth reading about, on the bakhtak's mating cycle," said a man from behind him, clapping him on the shoulder.

 

The man was tall, thin, and, apparently, disregarding of personal boundaries. Despite his airy, wandering eyes, his magic was all focus. It spun in tight circles around him as if to memorize his magical signature.

 

Luna grinned, "My father," she explained. "Papa, this is my friend Harry Potter."

 

Harry could have easily figured their relation out on his own; their magic being so similar as it was. Smiling he offered a hand, "A pleasure to meet you, Lord Lovegood."

 

"Please, Xenophilius," he said, clutching his hand with both of his own. "Luna speaks so highly of you."

 

Harry felt heat reach his face. "Oh. Well, Luna is a good friend."

 

"I have much to show you, Harry!" Luna cheered, grabbing his hand and leading him away with haste. "This is my favorite book," she said, pointing out a thin text, triangular in shape.

 

"The Colour Spectrums of Magic: Potions", Harry read aloud, grinning. "I've missed you, Luna," he said, leaning forward to kiss the top of her head. She smiled genuinely, patting his cheek.

 

"Any more suggestions?" he asked, putting the book beneath his arm.

 

By the time they were through Harry had well over his quota, including titles such as:

 

Mosquitoes, Leeches, Vampires, and Gringotts?
Who Framed November: The Month of Tragedy
10,000 Spells to Cast Before You Die
The Life Cycle of Loas' Three-Horned Serpent
Identifying Your Familiar
Academy of Broom Flying: A History
Sanitation at St. Mungo's --Luna swears this will save his life someday.
Crows vs Ravens: It Matters
Catalog: Soils
The Magic in Honey Bees
The Red Sea is Blue
The Rise & Fall & Rise of King Pendragon
Weapons of War: War as a Weapon

 

To the growing pile Harry added:

 

The ABCs of Runes
The Language of Spell Structure
Magic Variance: The Politics
Wishing Wandless
Werewolves: Pack Dynamics

 

Harry guiltily placed the extra books on the counter, meeting Severus' eye, silently asking for his approval. Severus gave him an approving nod, even smirking, before Luna pulled him off to continue talking.

 

"Professor Snape," Harry heard Mr. Lovegood greet. "I, and the Quibbler as a whole, would love to have your opinions on..."

 

***

 

"Harry!" Pansy cheered as he and Severus rejoined the group. "I bought you a book."

 

It turned out to be a book of spells on how to put up one's hair. Harry laughed and thanked her. Flipping through it he noticed that most of the hairstyles were far too effeminate for his taste but a few would work just fine.

 

As he tested one to tighten his ponytail he almost cried out in pain.

 

"How do girls do this every day?" he pouted, patting his sensitive head tenderly. "It feels like my hair is being ripped out."

 

Pansy laughed. "That's how you know it's working."

 

"I think your hair looks pretty," Vinny smiled.

 

"Thanks," Harry said, blushing.

 

"Disgusting," Ginny hissed, coming to stand beside them. "I can't believe you, turning into Daddy so fast."

 

Now the heat in Harry's face was anger. "Shut up Ginny."

 

"Oi! Don't talk to my sister that way," Ron growled, shoving his shoulder hard enough to send him back a few steps.

 

"Watch it, Weasel!" Draco snapped drawing his wand.

 

"What is the meaning of this?" Severus asked, his voice dangerously calm.

 

"None of your business Snape," Ron snapped.

 

"Where are your parents?" he hissed, and as if him saying it was a summoning spell, they were there.

 

"Severus?" Mr Weasley asked, uneasy.

 

"Your son just shoved Harry."

 

"Ron," Mr Weasley chastized.

 

"Maybe he just tripped," Mrs Weasley snapped.

 

"I watched him push Harry," Severus snapped.

 

"Well, maybe you-"

 

"Maybe you'll have your son's behavior adjusted before he returns to school if he doesn't want to be in detention all year."

 

"You can't threaten my son!" Molly snapped.

 

"I will if-"

 

"Stop it, please," Harry said, stepping between them.

 

"Ron won't be bothering you anymore," Arthur said, embarrassed. "I'm sorry Harry."

 

"Dad!" Ron groaned.

 

Severus placed his hand on Harry's shoulder and turned him to go.

 

"Can't believe you would let that grease ball touch you," Ginny hissed.

 

Severus instinctively pulled his hand away from Harry, not wanting to be the cause of his harassment.

 

Harry glared at Ginny before reaching to his side and taking Severus' hand. "Let's go home."

 

Severus nodded, holding his hand tighter. He was proud of Harry for staying strong in the face of his friends turned bullies. He was also proud of the fact that Harry wasn't embarrassed to be associated with him. When he'd heard the youngest Weaselet hiss out her insult it had brought him right back to his days in school. He'd been scared that Harry would realize that his adoption hadn't been for the best.

 

He should have known that Harry wasn't like that. He never had been. He should have known that being Harry's father, adopted or not, made him the number one thing worth protecting in Harry's eyes.

 

As Severus flooed them back to his quarters he couldn't help but feel the weight of his responsibilities bearing down on him; he couldn't be more pleased.

Chapter 21: Hogwarts

Chapter Text

It became abundantly clear, as soon as they arrived at platform nine and three-quarters that it was going to be a hard year. Not only were people glaring at the company he was keeping, but whispers of the hearing could also be heard all around him.

 

His stomach dropped. The Slytherins had been so decent, and understanding as to not bring it up even once over the summer. He could have almost tricked himself into forgetting it. Chalking it up to a bad dream. To have the proof so suddenly surrounding him was suffocating.

 

“Couldn't even defend himself against Muggles-”

 

“-living with Snape!”

 

“His hair!” a couple of girls giggled.

 

“Did you see Malfoy has a snake!”

 

“So does Harry!”

 

Is a snake more like. He arrived with them!”

 

“Come on little Lion,” Pansy said guiding him quickly inside the train and away from the whispers. Why had he wanted to come on the train again?

 

He'd thought that arriving like normal on the train would make it seem... well, more normal. He didn't want people to see him any differently, and he'd had plenty of experience being singled out in the past. Somehow this all seemed worse. This was personal. Before he'd been singled out because of rumors and children's stories, but this? This was all about him. The trial had put everything out in the open. That was all real traumas that he'd suffered. 

 

To have people judging him, teasing him, about that really hurt. These people had claimed to be his friends.

 

“Don't listen to them,” Blaise muttered, letting Vinny and Greg lift their trunks into place.

 

“Ow! She bit me!” Draco exclaimed, sitting across from in the compartment. Tal hissed from around his neck.

 

Harry spoke to her quickly. “She wants to go home. Also, she said it's too loud.”

 

“I'm sorry Mother Tal,” Draco whispered to her. “I hate these people too. They're so beneath us.”

 

They all rolled their eyes as they settled in. Greg sat to his right, Pansy to his left. Vinny Sat across from Greg, then Draco, and Blaise.

 

Harry ducked slightly behind Greg as he heard the hoard of Weasleys pass. He felt like such a coward, but he just wasn't ready to face them.

 

“They won't hurt you, Harry,” Greg said patting his shoulder. “We've got your back.” Vinny nodded his agreeance.

 

“Thanks,” he said embarrassed that they had noticed.

 

“I dislike these surroundings,” Pax hissed.

 

Harry shook his head lightly, “I know. I told you to stay at home. Now you're stuck with a long train ride.”

 

“I told you to stay home with me,” Pax snapped.

 

“And I should have listened to you,” he said regretfully. “You were right.”

 

“I know that,” he hissed, but pushed his nose lovingly into Harry's neck. Harry wasn't sure if he was pleased with the admission, or he just instinctively knew Harry was upset and was trying to comfort him.

 

***

 

The trip was pretty uneventful. They talked and tried to guess what the tasks would be for the tournament. Greg and Vinny threw a ball of fire back and forth. Pansy braided and unbraided Harry's hair as they talked about their Sensory training. They gossiped about who they thought would be chosen as the Hogwarts champion.

 

Blaise read ahead in his runes text, and Draco cooed over Tal.

 

Just as the train started to slow the door to the compartment was thrown open. Colin’s camera flashed on them before they could ever process his arrival fully.

 

“Colin!” Harry snapped.

 

Greg reached out and grabbed the camera, passing it across Harry to Pansy. She quickly removed its film.

 

“Beat it,” Blaise said darkly.

 

“Harry,” the boy begged. “My camera?”

 

Harry huffed passing back the camera. “Stop taking pictures of me Colin, really.”

 

His shoulders dropped, but he nodded. Then he was gone.

 

Pansy cast a quick spell to develop the film. There were only five pictures, however, all of them were of Harry.

 

The first was of Harry and Draco stepping out of the floo. The second was of Pansy combing back his hair. The third was a close up of Pax around Harry's neck. The next was of them boarding the train. The last, obviously, being of them all sitting in the compartment.

 

“What a creep!” Pansy said, pushing the pictures away from her. Harry just shoved them in his bag.

 

“Greg, Vinny,” Draco barked, calling them to order. “If you see that Creevey with his camera aimed at Harry you beat him up.” They both nodded obligingly.

 

“Wait? What?” Harry gawked.

 

“No. No defending him Lion,” Blaise said angrily. “This is not okay. He's stalking you!”

 

Harry looked uneasy.

 

“Do you like that he takes pictures of you?” Blaise asked seriously.

 

“No.”

 

“Then he's not going to,” he said firmly.

 

As uncomfortable he was about calling a hit on Colin, it felt nice to have them have his back. To have them understand how violated it made him feel.

 

When they got off the train Pax had immediately nipped him.

 

“Cold,” he'd hissed as an explanation.

 

Harry huffed and adjusted him so he was tucked securely in the front of his robes, sitting flat against his chest for warmth.

 

“Ow, my uncle hit me,” Ron whined in a pathetic mimicking voice. “Don't you feel sorry for me?” Seamus laughed next to him… that is until Ron hit the ground. Vinny's knuckles red from the hit.

 

“No, I hit you,” he spat.

 

“And we're not sorry!” Greg said landing a solid kick to his side.

 

Blaise grabbed Harry and led him to the next carriage. “He'll be okay Lion,” he assured.

 

“Next time can you make sure he's not?” he muttered, pushing down his feelings of grief as best he could. Blaise only smirked.

 

***

 

As they walk towards the school, Harry instantly felt as if he'd been submerged in ice water. Dumbledore was waiting to greet students at the entrance. It was very unusual and made Harry's stomach turn.

 

“Harry, my boy,” he greeted friendly. “Did you have a nice summer, I hope?” he asked as if he was oblivious.

 

Fury bubbled to the surface. “Very well Headmaster,” he said jeeringly.

 

Dumbledore just grinned, squeezing his shoulder as he passed. Harry pulled out of his grip as quickly as he could.

 

Draco and Pansy instantly stepping to surround him.

 

“Headmaster,” Blaise said falsely sweet. Dumbledore let his gaze filter easily over him without a word.

 

Blaise sneered at him, “Manky mud-lover.”

 

As soon as they got inside Harry stopped. It was as if he was suddenly burdened with anxiety. All the problems and issues he pushed off his mind we're now right here waiting for him. Not just Ron and Hermione, not just the hearing. How is he just supposed to go into the Great Hall and leave his friends? Was he even supposed to be friends with them now that they were back at school? Did they want that? Did he?

 

“Lion?” Vinny asked, pulling him along with them.

 

“Yeah come on, we have to save a seat for Peony and Pyxie,” Greg chimed. And just like that, the other stopped too. “Oh,” Greg said after a beat.

 

“You could sit with us,” Pansy said finally, “It's not against the rules.”

 

He felt like he was drowning. Everyone's magic seemed to blur together, and his head was spinning.

 

“I’ll- I'll just see you guys later,” he said pushing past them.

 

‘What is wrong with you?’ he asked himself as he shook his head, and fell into place at the Gryffindor table. It had never felt so isolated. Everyone was training to get a good look at him, --not unusual-- but he hardly seemed to notice. He felt like he was suffocating.

 

‘I need to stay away from them,’ he thought so suddenly it made his stomach twist sharply. 'They will just get me in trouble... even if they are my friends- No,' he shook his head feeling confused and miserable. ‘They're probably just trying to start a feud between Slytherin and Gryffindor.’ His thoughts were whizzing by, back and forth, so fast it made his head hurt. He didn't know where all this was coming from.

 

“What are you doing at our table Potter?” Ginny spat, before leaning close and hissing in his face. “Watch your back snake.”

 

Just then Pax emerge from his robes to hiss threateningly at her. She screamed and fell back on her rear. Ron ran to help her up, glaring at Harry.

 

“Think that's funny Potter?” he growled angrily. “Think now that you're friends with some minted posh you're better than us?”

 

“What are all these orange men yelling about?” hissed Pax. “I will bite them for you,” he said almost hopeful.

 

“No, Pax,” Harry said stroking his head to calm him. “Just a couple of berks, looking to start a row.”

 

“You see?!” Ron snarled waving his arms frantically at Harry, “He's a bleeding traitor! A total snake!”

 

“He didn't even apologize,” Ginny whined, brushing herself off.

 

“Why would I apologize? You were insulting me and then got scared of my snake. It's not my fault you fell.”

 

“Just watch,” Seamus jeered, “bet it doesn't take a full month and his hair will be as greasy as Snape’s!” They all broke into fits of laughter.

 

“He's already growing it out to look like his new daddy,” someone spat.

 

“I reckon his nose looks a bit bigger too!” they taunted.

 

Harry could feel his face heat in rage. He turned to stare hard at the table in front of him. He really didn't want to start a fight this soon into the year. He had promised Severus he'd be on best behavior.

 

“Oi, twits! Bugger off!” Fred scolded, shooing them off.

 

“How's it mate?” George said coming up on the other side of him.

 

He didn't respond but moved to make room for them on the bench.

 

“Sorry ‘bout them Harry,” Fred added.

 

He just Shrugged.

 

“Welcome students!” Dumbledore's booming voice sounded suddenly.

 

Harry shrunk in his seat. He had the most dreaded feeling that this was not the home he left behind last year. His magic felt like it was shying away from him suddenly. He felt fatigued and feeble, and ready to pass out.

 

The hall filled with cheers around him. He looked up to find he hadn't even noticed the first years being led to the front for sorting. The Sorting Hat had already finished his song and the Sorting had just begun. He stayed mostly in a daze, only surfacing to cheer for the twins, as they bounced happily to sit between Pansy and Pyrola.

 

“Now,” Dumbledore cheered as evening meal drew to a close. Harry was scarcely aware that time had passed. Severus would surely be displeased that he hadn't eaten. He quickly plucked a roll up and nibbled casually.

 

“I would like to introduce our newest additions to the staff. Professor Darcy Manson will be joining us as the Magical Theories teacher. Unfortunately, he will not be arriving until later this evening. I urge you all to welcome him upon his arrival."

 

"And now to our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Professor Alastor Moody!” The man looked pretty worse for wear. His face was littered with scars, and one of his eyes had been replaced with a magical one, that seemed to dart every which way. He had scraggly blonde hair that sat in tangles around his neck. Dumbledore was explaining that he was an ex Auror, and how he'd brought about the capture of many a Dark witch and wizard.

 

Harry vaguely wondered if that was a warning to the Slytherins and himself to keep their toes in line. Or more than likely, a threat.

 

“This year is going to be different than ever before,” Dumbledore continued. “As Hogwarts will be hosting the Triwizard Tournament!”

 

The hall exploded with cheers. The twins whooped beside him.

 

“Reckon I'll be chosen,” Fred said.

 

“Got the brains-”

 

“-the stealth-”

 

“-dashing good looks!”

 

Harry chuckled slightly, “That's a requirement is it?”

 

“Na, but it doesn't hurt!” George smirked, wagging his brow.

 

“This tournament is meant to test the Champions magical power, their daring, skills of deduction, and ability to cope with danger. And I shall warn you now students, there will be danger.” Everyone was in an uproar of jitters and thrill. “A champion will be selected from each of the three schools; Hogwarts, Beauxbaton Academy of Magic, and Durmstrang Institute. The tournament consists of three tasks, all challenging, and deadly dangerous. However, while not partaking in the tasks, the tournament is meant to encourage international relationships and alliances between foreign families.”

 

Harry could already tell this whole event was going to be a headache, and that was before Dumbledore announced that due to all of the “excitement” quidditch would not be on this year's roster.

 

He was fuming. ‘No quidditch?! What the hell was the point of this bloody awful year?’

 

As soon as they were dismissed Harry pushed his way towards the dungeons, and hid in Severus’ Chambers. Pax escaped finding his room, whispering about loud men, as Harry settled into his place on the couch.

 

It was a good hour before he heard Severus return, as he'd had to lecture his new snakes.

 

“Harry,” he said, lightly resting his hand upon his head as he passed him. He sat in his chair heavily. “That was tedious,” he sighed, Otto, popping up with a glass of amber liquor. He sipped it relaxing.

 

Harry stayed silent as he hugged his knees to his chest.

 

“You didn't eat,” Severus prodded gently.

 

“I don't feel good,” Harry said quietly, repressing the sudden urge to bawl because he really didn't feel good. His old friends were a nightmare, his new friends felt strangely off limits, and now he didn't even have quidditch to look forward to.

 

Otto suddenly appeared with a tray of light snacks. “Master Harry?” she offered.

 

“Thanks, Otto,” Harry said accepting it, and nibbling on this and that.

 

It was another half hour before there was a knocking on the door. Severus sighed, glaring murderously at the door before raising to answer it.

 

“Albus?” he said upon finding the Headmaster in his doorway.

 

“Severus, good evening.”

 

“What do you want Headmaster. You are well aware I have classes in the morning.”

 

“Yes, yes,” he said, smiling despite the spark of irritation in his eyes. “Harry wouldn't happen to be here, would he?”

 

Severus frowned, “Yes, he is.”

 

“Ah,” the Headmaster spoke, a little too cheerfully. “I'm afraid I'll have to insist he stay in his dorms during the school year. It's only proper.”

 

“Proper?” Severus glared. “I find it far more proper to allow him to stay in his home.”

 

“Now Severus, Harry needs the full experience of school life. He deserves to have this time to bond with his housemates.”

 

“He can 'bond' with them if and when he chooses,” Severus growled. “However, I feel our bond is much more important, as it is for life.”

 

“Exactly,” Dumbledore exclaimed. “You have a lifetime to bond with young Harry, while he only has two more years to do so with his school mates.”

 

“You cannot make him-”

 

“To be sure, dear Severus, I can.”

 

Severus was seething. “I will inform him of this new 'rule'. However, it would seem he has already retired for the evening.”

 

Harry was eternally grateful for the easy lie that allowed him one last night of freedom.

 

As soon as the door was closed he stood and walked to meet Severus on his way back to the living room. Harry drops his head onto Severus’ chest, circling his arms around him. He blew out long-shuttered breaths and clenched his jaw, to stop himself from crying.

 

Severus pulled him closer to himself. “Oh Lion,” he said petting his hair to comfort him.

 

“I don't want to leave,” he said finally.

 

Severus cupped his face in his hand. “He cannot stop you coming here. This is your home.” He looked into his eyes, searching for something. “Don't worry little Lion. Off to bed.”

 

Harry lay awake for hours. His stress balling up in his throat made it hard to breathe. He couldn't stop replaying all the whispers and dreading what tomorrow would bring.

 

Suddenly Pax slipped up the bed to hiss in his ear. “Why would you do this to us Snake Speaker?”

 

“What?” Harry asked nervously.

 

“Ova was right about you! You want to kill all snakes!”

 

“No!”

 

“Yes! You plan to kill me! Now you surround yourself with snakes. Luring us in to explode and kill us all!”

 

“Oh Merlin,” Harry cried. “No! Please, Pax! I wouldn't! I-”

 

“Snake killer!” Pax hissed angrily. “You will kill all snakes!”

 

“Harry!”

 

“Snake killer!”

 

“No! No! I'm sorry. I'm sorry I'm sorry!”

 

“Lion wake up!” Severus calls, cradling him closer to himself.

 

“Severus?” he cried, blinking awake. “I'm sorry. I'm sorry.”

 

Wiping away stray tears and the cold sweat that covered him, Severus whispered, “What could you have done to be so sorry, little Lion?”

 

“It's all my fault!” Harry cried still shaking and clutching to Severus desperately as his anchor.

 

“Shhh, calm yourself. It was just a dream. I am here Lion.”

 

“I don't want to hurt you,” he sobbed. “I don't want to hurt all of my snakes.”

 

Severus frowned, combing hair out of Harry's face. “You would never hurt us, Harry, I know that.”

 

“I killed her!” he cried. “It's all my fault! I- I wanted to be a snake so bad but I can't- I- I'll just hurt you.”

 

“You never killed anyone Harry,” he said firmly. “It was just a dream.”

 

“No,” he said shaking violently and sitting up, gasping for breath. “No- I- She died because of me. Ova-” he broke off crying.

 

Severus had no idea who Ova was, but Harry was far too hysteric to question at the moment. He had Otto collect a calming and sleeping drought.

 

It took some coaxing, but when he was finally out, Severus helped him lie down, and covered him. “Goodnight little Lion.”

 

He stayed sitting on the edge of his bed for a while longer, soothing his hair gently. ‘Merlin, I hope we can survive this year Lion,’ he thought desperately.

Chapter 22: First Day Back

Chapter Text

It was the early morning, the sun just peaking the horizon.

 

"Harry? Is that you dear?" Sprout called, entering the greenhouse.

 

"Yes. Good morning Professor," he waved. He was on his knees, dirt ground into his knees and palms.

 

"The school year has yet to begin, and already your garden is doing better than most students' by the end of the year." Sprout chuckled, placing her hands on her hips, watching him work in wonder. "If only all my students were as dedicated as you."

 

"Bite your tongue!" Harry said mocking. "If everyone was as dedicated as me the garden would always be crowded. The greenhouse is my sanctuary."

 

"And I am so glad it is here for you." Noting, after a moment, that he was uprooting a number of his plants, she frowned, "Where are your potions plants going? You haven't dropped it have you?"

 

"Dropped potions?" Harry asked, incredulously. "With Severus -er Professor Snape as my- well. No." He felt sort of awkward about calling him his parent. Of course, Severus had assured him he was just that, but he'd never actually heard him say it to anyone else. "Well," Harry went on, "he said I could grow in his private greenhouse, so I'm transplanting them. I figured they had a better chance of not being tampered with there."

 

Sprout's smile was warm. "You are getting on well then?"

 

Harry grinned, nodding. "I- It feels weird to say, but... I'm really happy. I think- Well, I'm not sure."

 

"I understand. You will be good for each other." She brushed a strand of loose hair from his cheek. "You deserve to be happy; both of you."

 

***

 

Harry had just reached the steps to the dungeon when Severus called out from behind him.

 

"Harry!"

 

Harry turned to smile at him but immediately shrunk in on himself when he saw Severus' less than pleased expression.

 

"Where have you been!"

 

"I-" Harry stammered, shocked and confused. "I was in the greenhouse."

 

Taking in the potted plants in both hands, dirt still staining his knees, and smudged across his face, Severus seemed to relax fractionally. "You often visit the greenhouse at this ungodly hour?"

 

"Yes," Harry said nodding. "Always. You can ask Sprout."

 

"Come," Severus said suddenly, leading them down towards their chambers. They walked in silence. Harry wondered how he'd managed to get himself into trouble so quickly.

 

Upon entering Severus gestured for Harry to set the plants on the coffee table before he asked sternly, "Why did you go to the gardens so early. Were you meeting someone?"

 

"What? No. I- I just went to tend to my plants. I was just transplanting my potions ingredients before classes started. No one else is there this early."

 

Severus looked quizzical. "No one would ever be in our greenhouse," he said, reasoning that if Harry didn't like to be bothered he could use their greenhouse as his primary plot.

 

"Yes," Harry said, nodding, "but I still need logged hours in the greenhouse for class."

 

Severus quickly read the unspoken reason. If Harry only used their shared greenhouse he would have to explain to his friends, and Harry clearly did not want his friends knowing that they got on. It was to be expected, surely, and yet it still stung with rejection. Looking back to the plants at hand, he asked, void of expression, "Are these the last of them?"

 

"Just another load or two," Harry shrugged, nervously. "If I'm taking up too much room though-"

 

"No. I will accompany you to retrieve the rest."

 

Harry nodded and set to work replanting the herbs in their attached greenhouse quickly.

 

***

 

"You never told me of your plot in the school's greenhouse."

 

Harry merely shrugged. "Greg got me the Fairy Stones for my plot remember?"

 

He hadn't. He frowned at having overlooked something like that. He should have looked farther into Harry's interests.

 

"It is quite impressive."

 

"Oh isn't it just?" Sprout announced, stepping from her office. "Harry spends more than his fair share of hours tending to his nursery."

 

"And yet this is the first I've heard of it," Severus said, giving Harry a pointed look. "Now why do you think that is Pomona?"

 

She chuckled. "Harry tends to be overly protective of his plants. I have never had such a dedicated herbologist."

 

Harry only shook his head as he kept working in silence.

 

"You should see his second plot."

 

As she led them to the front room of the greenhouse she continued, "Most students aren't afforded a second plot."

 

"I thought as much," Severus said briskly. He had never been close to Pomona; speaking to her mainly when putting in orders for the start of term. It felt unusual to be accompanying her with no purpose.

 

Just as he was going to suggest they return, she spoke. "Harry is a good boy. He likes to have his secrets." She paused, smiling as she preened over his flowers. "Why just this morning he said this was his sanctuary."

 

Severus wasn't exactly sure what she was trying to relay to him in this, but he paid them due respect.

 

"I wonder someday if he likes it to be his secret reprieve, or if he believes it is something he feels he must hide."

 

"Why should he hide such a thing?" Severus asked.

 

"Why indeed?"

 

"Sever-- err, Professor Snape," Harry called, coming to stand in the doorway, "they're ready to be moved."

Looking between Harry and Sprout with a masked confusion, he simply nodded and went to his aid.

 

***

 

"Harry."

 

He turned. "Hermione," he said stiffly, jaw clenched.

 

"Why- You didn't stay in Gryffindor. Where were you?"

 

"Where do you think?"

 

She huffed, affronted. "And how would I have the first clue? I haven't seen you in over a month!" She folded her arms tight around herself.

 

"You saw me yesterday. And at Diagon Alley. The World Cup-"

 

"You know what I mean Harry."

 

"You mean we haven't spoken, yes, I know." He turned back to his half-eaten breakfast, trying to focus on getting in all of his food before the majority of the Gryffindors showed up.

 

"Where- Oh fine! Will you at least tell me you're okay?"

 

He let out a long sigh and closed his eyes. Then turned sideways, and moved his bag from the seat beside him on the bench. Hermione rushed to accept the seat, hefting her overflowing pack upon the table.

 

"I stayed in my room at Sev- Professor Snape's." Her brows were suddenly hidden beneath her bush bangs. "And," he added before she could get a word in, "I am honestly better than ever."

 

"You slept in a teacher's chambers? Harry, there has to be some sort of rule against-"

 

"Shh!" he hissed, "Keep it down, would you? And for Merlin's sake Hermione, I was in my own room, you don't have to make it sound so bad." It was still fairly early so the mass of students was sleeping in, but one could never be too careful. Especially with such a damning claim as that.

 

"Maybe it sounds bad because it is."

 

"No," he said firmly. "How could you- Why do you have to assume the worst? I have spent all summer with him, and- It's not wrong of me to enjoy my new home, Hermione."

 

She looked teared up. "Oh, Harry- I- I'm so sorry. I didn't mean- I've just been so worried. And I know that you said I didn't need to but I can't help it." She hesitated a mere second before taking his hand in both of hers. "It's not wrong of you. I'm so sorry we -I- made you feel that way. You deserve to be happy."

 

His chest felt tight as he blinked as much of the excess moisture away as he could. "Thank you, Mione."

 

"I've missed you so much." she smiled, squeezing his hand. "How was life with the snakes?" he teased lightly, poking at his chest.

 

As if in response, Pax un-hid himself from Harry's collar to hiss.

 

She retracted, alarmed, holding a hand to her chest, as if to stop her heart from flying straight out of her.

 

Harry chuckled. "Sorry. This is Pax."

 

"Shall I bite the fluffy man?" Pax hissed, eyeing Hermione.

 

"No Pax. She is our friend."

 

"She is not my friend." And with that, Pax made his way from the Great Hall, and presumably down to the dungeons.

 

"What did he say?" she asked, still a little on edge.

 

Looking after him, he offhandedly said, "He said your hair was fluffy."

 

As a group of Gryffindors, including Ron, entered the Hall, Harry quickly gathered his things.

 

"Sit with me for lunch?" Hermione offered, tracking where Harry was looking.

 

"It's your funeral," Harry teased. "Gotta go."

 

***

 

"Welcome back students!" squeaked Professor Flitwick.

 

There was a tired murmur in response. The first week back was always like this. Everyone seemed to drag a bit.

 

Harry, though usually more immune to this, seemed to stand out even more now that his Sensory magic was helping him stay wide-eyed.

 

"As I'm sure you're all aware, this is the year of your OWL tests." Flitwick went on to explain that in each of their primary subjects they would be tested and either pass their OWLs and be able to advance in their studies or fail and have their studies limited for them in the following years.

 

Harry felt his stomach doing flips with nerves. He'd never really failed a class before, but with the prospect of it affecting his academic future, it seemed to be looming over him.

 

'I can't be distracted by Slytherins this year,' Harry thought out of nowhere. He frowned, feeling sick to his stomach. He didn't really think his friends were a distraction. They had helped him study and learn all summer.

 

'Training me Dark magic. They were only teaching me things to try and corrupt me.'

 

Harry shook his head, trying to dispel the negative thoughts clouding his mind.

 

"Mr Potter? Is there something the matter?" Flitwick asked.

 

"No Sir, Sorry," he said, blushing as the rest of Gryffindor snickered.

 

Neville frowned looking concerned before he offered his notes for Harry to copy.

 

"Now who would like to try out the sound muffling charm?"

 

"Professor?" Harry asked. "I'm sorry but I was reading over the summer and-"

 

"Papa Potions got you doing extra homework?" Seamus hissed from behind him.

 

"And," Harry went on, ignoring the jeer. "I was just wondering. How is a muffling charm different than using Sensory magic to muffle sound?"

 

There were a few gasps from the Ravenclaw side of the room, as well as a handful of whispers about Dark magic.

 

"Oh!" Flitwick squeaked. "Fantastic question," he nodded. "They are essentially performing the same task, as you've so astutely noted, but they are actually very different. While using Sensory magic, you are manipulating your's or another's sense of hearing. This muffling charm uses Air magic, like the majority of spells taught at Hogwarts. You are thickening the air itself to make it harder to hear through."

 

"Are they equally effective?"

 

"If all depends on one's magical focus, but I suppose so."

 

"Why is it that we're only taught Air magic then? If other forms of magic are up to par?"

 

"Because that is Dark magic Potter," Lavender snapped, looking offended at the very notion.

 

"There is a Dark and Light side to all forms of magic," Flitwick corrected. "We teach primarily Air and Earth magic at Hogwarts quite simply because that is what the Ministry permits."

 

"Well then could the school get permitted to teach other branches of magic?" Hermione asked eagerly.

 

"Aw, no. The Ministry has, in recent years, dubbed most branches of magic too dangerous to practice now that there is more and more crossover between the Muggle and Magical worlds."

 

Harry wanted to argue. Wanted to fight this stupid rule. He'd seen just how little danger different branches of magic could be. He'd seen how easy and beneficial learning different branches of magic had been for his own magic. He wanted to scream, that yet again, the ministry was responsible for limiting his choices.

 

He wanted to do all of this, but he knew that he'd already been pushing his luck, just mentioning Sensory magic in class.

 

Leaving class he thought to himself, that Severus probably wouldn't mind listening to him rant later that night. The thought made him smile.

 

Not for the first time Harry was thankful for his new... family.

 

***

 

As Harry and Hermione walked into the Entrance Hall for lunch people instantly took notice, including the younger Weasleys.

 

"What is going on, Hermione," Ron asked, her name coming out harsh.

 

"Harry and I were just getting caught up," she said calmly, as they sat. "Would you care to join us?"

 

His face disfigured itself into a look of disgust, but despite this, he sat heavily across from them. The look didn't seem to be fading. Harry wondered if it had gotten stuck that way.

 

He kept his face completely void of emotions as he lifted his eyes to meet Ron's.

 

"Harry was just telling me about getting his pet-"

 

"Pax is not my pet," Harry quickly interrupted. "He is my friend."

 

"Oh right, sorry Harry," she said apologetically. "That he met his friend, Pax, on his birthday."

 

"Hurumph."

 

Choosing to ignore Ron, he turned towards Hermione. "I also got to go to PMEALO! It was so incredible!"

 

Hermione sucked in such a deep breath of exasperation, Harry feared she may pass out. "How- But- I- How?"

 

"Professor Snape," he said smirking, subconsciously letting his eyes slide over the Head Table to find the said professor. "I could have spent days- weeks in there, and still not have seen everything!"

 

"I am so jealous! Maybe-"

 

"He makes you call him Professor Snape?" Ron interrupted with great volume.

 

Harry tensed, feeling his stomach clench, "No, but it does happen to be his name," he answered simply. He made a point of visibly turning away, back towards Hermione.

 

A point he took no mind in bypassing. "What is he called then? Daddy?" A few nearby Gryffindors laughed.

 

"Do you call your father daddy?" he spat back.

 

"Oh, so 'father'," Ron jeered, the word 'father' said in a mocking, syrupy sweet tone. "Father," he repeated all bitterness this time. "After years of torment and hatred, it takes a month for him to replace your father?!"

 

"He is not replacing anyone, Ronald," Hermione intervened quickly, seeing Harry's blood begin to boil.

 

"All this time I thought you were smart," Ron growled. "He replaced lions with snakes, us Weasleys with that scum Malfoy, and his proud parents with that Dark-magic lovin' grease smear!"

 

Harry was on his feet, hands balled into fists at his sides. He shook with rage. "I'll catch up with you later Hermione," he said, his words sharp. Then, with a brisk turn, he swept from the Hall.

 

***

 

He was late. After he'd left the Great Hall he spent nearly twenty minutes furiously pacing in his room. He couldn't believe Ron would say- No, that wasn't actually true. He could definitely believe Ron would say such a thing, it just hurt all the more coming from him.

 

By the time he'd cooled his head, he was left with five minutes to find his classroom. Find being the key word here. His schedule had said it was on the fifth floor but other than that, he hadn't the slightest clue.

 

And so, in a hastened pace, Harry searched the floor growing more and more agitated as the time passed.

 

"Harry Potter."

 

Harry jerked to a stop, turning to see who had called out to him. "Hello?" he replied, shaken, as he saw no one.

 

"Here, Potter," the woman said again, sounding irritated. "You are late, you're aware?"

 

Seeing the waving of an arm, he turned, astounded, to face the cold features of the woman before him.

 

She stood just shy of his own increased height. Her black hair hung to just above her shoulders, cut in a straight line. It was parted down the center, two small braids framing her face, thin golden beads hanging from each. Her eyes were painted in a thick liner, as worn in ancient Egypt, gold shimmering from the inner corner of her eyes. A simple beige turmeric adorning her sepia skin.

 

What startled him the most, though, was that she stood in a frame upon the wall. Behind her desert. Huge sweeps of sand, before a distant pyramid.

 

"I'm sorry?" he said finally, shaking his head. "Do you know where the Ancient Studies classroom is?"

 

Sighing she made a quick gesture with her hand and the frame clicked open, similarly to the Fat Lady guarding Gryffindor tower. "Here, of course."

 

Harry, embarrassed, quickly strode into the room and took the last seat available, next to Katie Bell.

 

As he'd stepped across the threshold, it was as if he'd been transported into a different universe. Instead of the usual classroom layout, it was as if the class had been assembled in the center of a huge pyramid; the walls tilting and tapering to a point in the center above them.

 

Upon closer inspection, focusing his magic, he could tell the room was, in fact, a regular rectangular room. Its walls were emitting odd cloaking magic, that he assumed was to create the elaborate masking of the room.

 

"Welcome class."

 

Harry, again, was shocked to see the framed woman before him.

 

"I am Professor Umayma," she said, looking over the small class.

 

Harry gave Katie a quick glance as if to affirm if their class was indeed being taught by a portrait. She smirked and pointed at the smaller frame set in the center of their table. Looking around, he could see one placed at each work station. 'Well this is going to be interesting,' Harry thought.

 

"I will have you all form a line along the back wall," she said, picking up a scroll. "As I call your name you will go to your assigned work station."

 

And so the small class was paired off alphabetically by the last name.

 

"Hannah Abbott and Katie Bell." Both girls moved quickly to the front taking their seats.

 

"Susan Bones and Daphne Greengrass."

 

Harry felt bad, seeing Susan's nervousness at being paired with the crude Slytherin.

 

"Darby Moon, Neville Longbottom."

 

By now it was clear there was an uneven number of students, that, Harry quickly confirmed, would leave him working alone. He sighed, wondering why he'd ever asked to be put in this damned class.

 

"Luna Lovegood, Abel Morel."

 

"Theodore Nott, Padma Patil."

 

"Harry Potter..." She trailed off looking around the room. "And... Blaise Zabini if he ever decides to come to class," she finishes snippily.

 

As class began, Professor Umayma's coldness dissipated into excitement. Her love of the subject was clear as she covered the syllabus for the class.

 

"Now, as you may have guessed," she said, gesturing about the room, "we will be starting in ancient Egypt." She then proceeded to step out of her frame and walk along the painted walls.

 

By the end of class, she had given them three chapters of reading and assigned each pair a subject to present next class period.

 

"Potter," she said, as the class was released, "I expect you to get the notes and assignment to Zabini."

 

Harry only nodded before quickly making a break for it.

Chapter 23: Gryffindor Tower

Chapter Text

Harry had been sitting on the stairwell to Gryffindor Tower for the last half hour dreading the inevitable. He knew that he'd have to stay there tonight and despite Hermione and Neville's insisting that it would all be okay, he couldn't force himself to enter.

 

Maybe it had something to do with the group of first years Ron had instructed to stand outside the portrait hissing at him or the fact that they'd changed the password to "Snape is scum," but he just didn't feel welcome. He hated that the place he'd claimed to be his home for the last four years was suddenly so off limits. He hated that it didn't feel like his home anymore. He hated that he wasn't allowed to stay in his real home, with his real family, just a few floors below him.

 

"Harry?" Neville frowned, coming up the stairs. "It's nearly curfew. You still haven't gone in?"

 

"I can't," Harry said and hated that he felt ready to cry.

 

"Come on, we can do it together," he said offering him a hand.

 

"I don't think I can go in there Nev," he said, shaking his head. Suddenly his head was spinning. "I can't breathe," he said gasping for air.

 

"Okay," Neville nodded, rubbing soothing circles into his back. "I think you're having a panic attack. Just breathe."

 

"I don't want to go in there," Harry shuttered.

 

Neville stood up glaring at the first years. "Get out of here," he snapped, shooing them away. They were quick to disappear inside the dorm.

 

"Let's go upstairs. I'll be with you the whole time."

 

Harry shakily got to his feet and nodded.

 

Ron and Seamus glared as soon as they walked in.

 

"Don't," Neville jeered, glaring straight back.

 

Unused to Neville's toughened demeanor they were quick to step off.

 

He led them upstairs past the others.

 

When Harry pulled back his curtains to retreat into his bed he was faced with a real lifesized lion. Neville toppled over in shock.

 

Harry cast a quick Finite and they were suddenly faced with a pile of rotting meat. Harry groaned, covering his face from the smell.

 

"I swear I didn't know anything about this Harry. I'm sorry," Neville said.

 

"I know Nev. It's okay," he said sighing. He suddenly felt inexplicably exhausted. He cast the meat away and then a cleaning and freshening charm on his bedding.

 

"Did you get the picture?" Ron yelled, running into the room.

 

They all looked over to Dean sitting on his bed.

 

"Nope. I told you I was not getting involved," he said, not looking up from his textbook.

 

"Thanks, Dean," Harry sighed.

 

"Don't mention it."

 

"Dammit!" Ron growled.

 

Harry quickly hid behind his curtains.

 

Laying down felt wrong. This wasn't his bed. None of his things were here. He'd had to pack an outfit to change into for the next day.

 

As Seamus and Ron came back up for bed, Harry threw up some wards around his bed to safeguard himself from any night attacks they might have planned.

 

The wards came in handy as soon as the lights went out. Seamus started throwing firecrackers over his curtains to fall on him. The wards kept them from falling, but they still exploded above him.

 

He'd gasped, coving his face as he expected the sparks to shower down.

 

Neville had screamed as the first one went off, then, after realizing what was going on, he'd jumped from his bed to berate Seamus.

 

Harry was thankful Nev was there, but... it didn't make him feel anymore okay; any more welcome.

 

He lay awake for hours. Even after he could hear Ron and Seamus snoring he was still too anxious to go to sleep. He couldn't stop thinking about all the things they could do to him while he was sleeping. He didn't feel safe.

 

Realizing how unsafe he felt only made him feel worse.

 

He'd never felt unsafe with the Slytherins. Not even after finding out that they'd worked for Voldemort did he ever feel in danger. He'd felt betrayed, and hurt, but unsafe? He knew they would never hurt him. He knew Severus would never allow it.

 

Rolling to the side of his bed he pulled out the pictures Collin had snapped of him and his friends. It had only been yesterday and yet it felt like a lifetime had passed. He missed his friends, despite all the dark thoughts that had clouded his head ever since he'd returned to school.

 

He clenched his jaw tight and blinked fiercely to try and dispell the unwelcome tears that were trying to fall.

 

It didn't make sense that the Gryffindors would turn on him. What had he done wrong? I mean, sure, he'd spent the summer befriending a handful of Slytherins, but that hadn't been his choice. At least not at first. He'd been placed there against his will. He'd been placed there.

 

And so what if he was friends with them? They were kind to him after-

 

Where they mad at him for something that had come out in the trial?

 

None of this made any sense. Harry was tossing and turning, sick to his stomach with anxiety, and nerves, and dread, and anger, and on and on.

 

He couldn't change what had happened to him. Didn't they realize that? Didn't they realize that he'd been abused and now they were... He wasn't even sure. Were they judging him? Did they hate him? Think he was weak?

 

It wasn't fair.

 

Hearing a muffled snickering, he held his breath.

 

The snickering continued, and then he heard a desperate scream for help.

 

He sat bolt straight up in his bed.

 

"Snake Speaker! Help me!"

 

"Pax!" he cried out, jumping from his bed.

 

"Help me! Snake Speaker!"

 

Pulling back his curtains, he was faced with Ron was holding Pax over the fire in their room.

 

"You want to be a snake Potter?" he sneered, cackling.

 

"Ron! No! Don't- I- Please don't do this!" he begged.

 

"You want to be a snake but you're not one!" Ron snapped. "We will kill everyone you love! And I think we ought to start with this slithering monster."

 

"NO!" Harry shouted.

 

"Harry!" cried Pax. "Stop this!"

 

"Pax!"

 

"Harry! Harry, wake up!" Neville begged, shaking him violently.

 

"Neville?" Harry gasped, tears streaming down his face.

 

"Harry, it's okay. You're fine. It was just a dream."

 

"Is wittle baby Potter having a nightmare?" Ron sneered, laughing.

 

"Why don't you go cry to Daddy," Seamus said, laughing as well. "Papa Potions will make his baby feel better."

 

"Assholes," he murmured, jumping from the bed and pulling on his outer robes.

 

"Harry it's only three in the morning," Neville called after him, even as he stormed out of the dorms.

 

Harry was fuming and still more than shaken from his dream. He needed to see Pax and make sure he was okay.

 

"Where do you think you're going, Potter?" Ron snapped, running after him. "Stupify!"

 

Harry dived and missed it just bearly.

 

"What the fuck Ron?!"

 

"Fight back!" Ron snapped.

 

"Just let me leave."

 

"You're not going anywhere!" Seamus hissed, before turning to petrify Neville as he came to help. He fell hard on the steps.

 

Harry went to help Neville and so missed Ron turning an Expelliamus on him.

 

He stood to face them wandless.

 

"Fine." he spat. "You want to hurt me? Do it."

 

"Oh, poor Potter. Look at me, I know how to take a beating." They both laughed.

 

Ron started throwing zapping hexes at him. Harry didn't stop him. He could have, but he didn't. He seized up, shaking as the shock of electricity coursed through him.

 

"Aquamenti," Seamus cast, covering him in water, just as Ron shot off another zap. It shook him harder, dropping him down to his knees.

 

"Thought that would hurt more," Seamus laughed manically.

 

"What is going on down here?" Hermione said from the staircase.

 

Harry took that moment of distraction to wandlessly summon his wand and creeping closer towards the exit.

 

"Ronald! Seamus!" Hermione chastised, as she took in the scene. "Harry are you okay?"

 

Harry only shrugged. "Check on Neville," he said opening the portrait to leave.

 

"Harry you can't leave, It's the middle of the night."

 

"I can tell when I'm not wanted."

 

"Good. Leave!" Ron shouted, shooting off another zapping spell, which Harry easily dodged.

 

He knew Hermione was more than capable of holding her own, and so he left as quickly as he could.

 

He'd snuck past Sir Nicholas and had just rounded the corner to the dungeons when he heard, "Potter!"

 

It was Marcus Flint, a Slytherin prefect.

 

"I don't have time for this," Harry growled, turning to go. He was soaking wet, shivering, and so upset it hurt.

 

He had just been tortured by his so-called friends. He couldn't believe they'd actually cast against him. They had stood there facing him and sent hex after hex at him as he'd stood there wandless.

 

He'd known they were mad, but he hadn't really expected them to hate him. After tonight though, it was clear that they were more than willing to hurt him.

 

"Oh no, you don't Potter. You're coming with me."

 

"To what exactly?" he snapped, wheeling around to face him.

 

"Professor Snape will deal with you."

 

"Fine, that's where I was going anyway." He huffily crossed his arms and hoped that Severus wouldn't be too upset with him for being out past curfew. He'd planned on sneaking in, not waking him in the middle of the night.

 

"What is the meaning of this?" Severus snapped as he threw open his door. Flint had been banging on it for the last five minutes.

 

"I caught your ward wandering the castle Professor."

 

"Harry?" he asked, eyeing him.

 

"I was coming down here," he said looking at the ground.

 

"Flint, detention for waking me at this ungodly hour. Harry, inside, now."

 

While Flint stood there blubbering, Harry ducked past him into his home.

 

"Next time Harry says he's going to the dungeons, let him be," Severus snapped before he slammed the door in Flint's face.

 

"Harry?"

 

"Pax?" Harry called out, running back to his room. He found him sleeping in his enclosure.

 

"Harry?" Severus said from his doorway. "What is going on? Why are you sopping wet?"

 

"I- It was just a nightmare," Harry said, dropping down on the edge of his bed. "I can't stay there Severus," he said seriously. "I- Ron and Seamus are horrible and I just- I can't stay there."

 

"And you're wet because?"

 

"They- To wake me up," Harry lied. It wasn't that he didn't want to rat on his old friends. It was clear to him that they were no longer his friends. But he didn't want to get in trouble for fighting. He didn't want it to be a big thing, he just wanted it to end.

 

Knowing Severus he'd say they were trying to kill him with the water and electricity spells. Now that Harry thought about it, he wondered if he could have been killed. It sent a shiver down his spine.

 

"That is unacceptable-!" Severus began, casting a quick drying and warming charm over Harry.

 

"I- I can't stay there again," Harry said weakly, pulling a blanket tightly around him as a shield.

 

"You'll stay here," Severus said, nodding. He understood all too well how frightening it could be trying to sleep in a room full of your enemies. "You'll stay here," he repeated.

 

"I don't want you to get into trouble."

 

"Dumbledore be damned. He can't keep you from me, Harry. No one can."

 

"But he said-"

 

"You're my son," Severus said, lifting Harry's chin so he was looking straight into his face. "No one but the two of us has a say in where you belong, and I say you belong here with me."

 

Harry nodded shakily.

 

He wasn't sure he'd ever get used to having someone actually care about him. He wasn't sure how long it would last... All he knew is that he wasn't going to waste it. It that meant Severus playing the part of the protective father, Harry was more than willing to let someone protect him for a change.

 

"Thank you," Harry whispered softly to the room after Severus had left him to rest, and he meant it.

Chapter 24: DADA, Other Schools, Etc.

Notes:

I know that the other schools didn't come this early in the books/movies but *shrug* oh well.

Hope you are enjoying it!

Chapter Text

It was Friday, at last, and he was counting down the seconds until he could go home and relax away from everything.

 

He'd spent the whole week avoiding the Slytherins, having conflicting feelings about whether or not he should be friends with them period. And then he was avoiding the Gryffindors because of their taunts and teasing. He felt genuinely unsafe. He was having nightmares of Ron and Seamus attacking him again, or hurting Pax. He'd spent all week hiding, mostly in the library, and he was more exhausted than ever.

 

When he arrived at Defense Against the Dark Arts Moody was lounging against his desk, staring predatorily at the class. His eyes lingering hungrily on Harry.

 

Harry gratefully took the seat Neville had saved for him at the front of the room. “Thanks, Nev,” he said, trying to ignore as Greg and Vinny, waved at him from across the aisle. Pansy, Draco, and Blaise were sitting behind those two.

 

“Course,” Neville said, offering a quick smile.

 

"I'm sorry about the other night," Harry murmured, looking embarrassed. "Are you okay?"

 

"Oh, I'm fine, Just a bump on the head. Are you okay? Why didn't Professor Snape do anything to them for-"

 

"I didn't tell him, and I'd appreciate it if he didn't find out. I just want everything to... I don't know. I just want-"

 

"I understand," Neville nodded. "But you should really tell him, Harry. They could have seriously hurt you and-"

 

"Thanks, Nev, but-"

 

They were interrupted as the class began.

 

“Today we will be learning about The Unforgivables,” Moody said gruffly. The whole class seemed to shift uncomfortably.

 

“Professor,” Hermione spoke sounding astonished, her hand high in the air.

 

He seems to grit his teeth. “What Granger?”

 

“The Unforgivables are illegal and highly inappropriate to be teaching students,” she huffed, “wouldn't you agree?”

 

“If I'd have agreed with that I wouldn't be teaching the damned lesson,” he snapped. Most of the class laughed. “I'm perfectly aware of their legality, as I was an Auror for many years. However, teaching you the effects, and dangers of them is perfectly appropriate. If you disagree I suggest you leave my class.”

 

Hermione huffs, blushing madly.

 

“Right then,” he continued, glaring Hermione’s way. “Who can tell me what the three spells are?”

 

Silence followed. “Come now. Longbottom, a spell.”

 

“Crucio-er, The Cruciatus,” he said nervously.

 

“Ah, yes. Your parents, I remember,” he said lightly, turning to write it on the board. “I reckon you know its effects quite intimately. Care to share?”

 

Neville looked extremely uncomfortable. “It causes the victim unbearable pain. If held too long it can cause brain damage and insanity.”

 

“Yes. Good, 10 points to Gryffindor.”

 

“The Imperius curse,” Blaise said smoothly, “The incantation being Imperio. It lets the caster control the person under its effects.”

 

“Right, 10 points to Slytherin.”

 

Silence again. No one seemed willing to say the last.

 

Harry sighed, rolling his eyes. “And the killing curse, incantation Avada Kedavra. It causes instant death to whomever it's cast upon,” he said quickly. “Well,” he added, shrugging, “all except me.”

 

His friends across the room snickered. He hadn't really been trying to be funny, but looking back it did sound pretty posh.

 

Moody smirked, “20 points to Slytherin.”

 

Ron blubbered dumbly, before standing up in rage. “He's a Gryffindor!”

 

Harry scoff, “Really?” he asked exaggerated. “The Slytherins can gladly take my points, Sir.”

 

Moody had not stopped smirking at him.

 

“Do you recall anything from that night Potter?” he asked suddenly.

 

Harry started at the question. “I-”

 

“Unless it bothers you to share,” he offered, maybe realizing how intrusive it was.

 

“It's okay. I don't really. Just screaming, and then a lot of green light.” Moody was practically leering at him, his hands coming to rest on the desk in front of Harry.

 

“How very interesting,” he practically drooled. “Would you care to be our first volunteer?”

 

“For?” he asked skeptically.

 

“I'll be casting the Imperius curse on each of you, so you can feel its effects, and build up a resistance to it.”

 

“Can you do that? Build tolerance?” Harry asked intrigued.

 

“It is rare, but at the very least, you'll know what's happening when you're taken over.” Moody looked eager to have him at the end of his wand. “Ready Potter?” Without waiting for a response he fired it off.

 

“Relax Potter,” he said smoothly.

 

Harry, who'd been sitting straight up, lean forward to rest an elbow on his desk cradling his head lazily.

 

“That's it, just relax.” Harry's eyes seemed to droop sleepily. “Why don't you tell us how much you love being a Gryffindor,” he pressed on.

 

Harry sat up a little at the new command, “Yeah,” he said lazily. “I really-” he started, blinking owlishly before turning a confused frown at the Gryffindor side of the room. He sat up stiffly now, clearly resisting its effects. “I-” He grabbed the edges of his desk to ground himself. He lifted his head to glare at Moody, “No!” he yelled.

 

Moody was ecstatic. “You're not going to say it?”

 

Harry only shook his head.

 

“Finite!” he chirped, calling it off.

 

Harry let out a breath, visibly relaxing. Then- “Imperio!” It was back on him.

 

“Relax Harry,” Moody said again. “Aren't you tired? Relax.”

 

Harry, again, lounged on his desk. This time resting his head across his folded arms.

 

“Why don't you tell me who your best friends are,” he probed.

 

Harry looked dazed, he made a vague gesture towards his friends across the aisle from himself. Blaise, Pansy, and Draco all preened that the admission.

 

“Good job Harry,” Moody congratulated. “Now why don't you go to sleep.”

 

Harry blink heavy lids, signing deeply. His head lulling. He would occasionally jerk up again, resisting the urge. Suddenly he shook his head and rubbed his eyes. He looked down at his empty scroll in front of him as he continued to blink sleep out of his eyes. He picked up his quill, straightening up in his chair, and leaned towards Neville whispering, “Can I copy your notes?”

 

Moody laughed gleefully. “Incredible!”

 

 

Harry looked up startled. “Sir?” he questioned, subconsciously covering his blank paper.

 

“What were you thinking of when you broke the spells connection?”

 

At Harry's confused look, Neville leaned over and quickly explained.

 

Harry gave an affronted look at Moody. “I guess I was thinking I shouldn't be sleeping in class.” A few chuckles followed.

 

Moody grinned, “Yes, now the real answer.”

 

Huffing, Harry locked eyes with him, “I guess I thought about, how I didn't want to disappoint my family by failing Defense.”

 

“Your muggle relatives?” he asked, taken aback.

 

“No,” Harry spat as if it were acid. “I said, my family.”

 

“Ah, Severus,” he paused looking to Draco, “and the Malfoys. I understand you've grown rather close.”

 

Harry just nodded.

 

“Well, I'm sure they wouldn't be disappointed to hear you can throw the Imperius.”

 

He wasn't sure what had passed between them, but Harry suddenly knew something was, different, about Professor Moody.

 

“Volunteers?”

 

The rest of the period was spent watching his classmates fail horrifically, at their attempts to resist its effects.

 

Just before they were dismissed Moody announced, “50 points to Slytherin for Harry being the only one to succeed.”

 

“He's a Gryffindor!” Ron whines again. “It's not fair!”

 

Moody only winked at Harry, before turning and exiting to his office.

 

***

 

As it turned out, Professor Manson had still not made it to the castle by the time class was supposed to start. Their first class would have to be postponed. Harry didn't really mind after the surreal Defense lesson he'd just had. He elected to spend the class period in the library.

 

As he'd suspected, the first week of classes left the library blissfully silent for him.

 

"Madame Pince," Harry said, bowing politely to the elderly librarian. Last year had left them getting quite familiar. She seemed to like conversing with him, even before he had made it routine to assist her reshelving books, and picking up spare bits of parchment left amongst the aisles.

 

"Hello Deary," she smiled, patting him on the cheek. "I have got a surprise for you Child."

 

"Oh?" He followed as she waved him towards her office in the rear of the room.

 

"I have officially been granted permission to assign a student aid," she said grinning.

 

Harry chuckled, despite his confusion. "Well now that it's official, I guess I can really start whipping this place into shape."

 

She just smiled lifting up two keys, hanging together from a black silk ribbon.

 

"No-" Harry started, "Are those-"

 

"One to open 'er up, and the other to the restricted section."

 

Harry was beaming. "You are simply the best thing to happen to me."

 

She pinched his cheek. "Now you best not be letting any of your mates in there, you hear?"

 

"Yes Ma'am," he promised, knowing she wasn't really worried. He knew she trusted him, and he would never do anything to break that trust.

 

"The main key also opens my office." She led him into the familiar reprieve. She pointed to one of the cubbies above her desk, "You know where the order forms are. The key is in the top right-hand drawer. You set it on the paper to officiate the order and voila!"

 

"Thank you so much. It means a lot that you trust me with-"

 

"Oh, Deary- Don't mention it."

 

For the remainder of the class period, they gabbed excitedly about his new access.

 

***

 

He quickly bypassed the hordes of students as he slipped his way into a hidden passage that would take him to the dungeons.

 

As soon as he stepped out of that, he had to step into the shadows to avoid the roaming Slytherins. He was really getting tired of dodging everybody. He knew it was his own fault but he was going to let himself wallow in pity a little longer at least.

 

Just as he stepped out from hiding, however, Peony was at his side. “Harry!” she cheered excitedly. “Where have you been? I haven't seen you around.”

 

Harry deflated slightly, “Yeah I-”

 

“You guys didn't get in a fight did you?” Pyxie asked concerned, suddenly appearing on his other side.

 

“No,” he said. “To be honest, I'm just being a coward, and avoiding everyone to try to minimize the conflict between Gryffindor and Slytherin.”

 

“Hm,” Peony said, unimpressed, “And how's that working out?”

 

“Not well,” he admitted. “I'm not sure what's going on with me. I feel like logically I know I want to be with them, and I miss them, but something is telling me I shouldn't.” He said, “Sorry to unload on you Peapod.”

 

“And when did you start listening to that voice?” Pyxie asked jokingly.

 

He chuckled, gently knocking her shoulder.

 

“30 points from Slytherin!” McGonagall snips from the end of the hall.

 

“What?” Peony asked in a panic.

 

“Professor,” Harry exclaimed looking bewildered. “They really didn't do anything, we were just talking.”

 

“I saw you push her,” she growled. “And if your points will be given to Slytherin then they will be taken from them as well.”

 

Raising a brow, Harry locked eyes with the Gryffindor Head of House. “I would agree to those terms, however, neither I nor Peony and Pyxie, were doing anything wrong. I ask that you kindly return those points.”

 

“Insolence!” she barked, “30 points!”

 

“Professor-”

 

“Another 30!”

 

“Let's draw in those claws, McGonagall,” Severus hissed, rounding the corner. “What is the meaning of this?”

 

“Severus!” McGonagall growled in rage.

 

“Harry,” he went on quickly, “Explain.”

 

Grinning wickedly at McGonagall he turned back to Severus. “I give you permission to use legilimency to view for yourself.”

 

The Gryffindor gawked, “You can't do that to a student!”

 

“He is not only my child but has given me verbal permission.” He quickly sought out the memory. He emerged in a rage.

 

“Taking points over a grudge Minerva? I'll be sure to report this to Albus.” Looking back at the students he asked, “How many points did she take again?”

 

“120,” Harry said for flatly.

 

“Liar!” Minerva gaped, astounded by his nerve, “It was 90.”

 

“Oh, right,” Harry said tapping his forehead lightly, “I forgot, it was actually 150.”

 

Severus barely concealed his grin, as he nodded. “150 points to Slytherin. Now off with the lot of you. Dinner is about to begin.” He turned quickly to deal with the spewing McGonagall.

 

Harry pull the twins alongside him as he slipped into his and Severus’ Chambers. He dropped his school bags in his room before leading them both out.

 

“Thanks for standing up for me Lion,” Pyxie said shyly.

 

Harry chuckled, “What are friends for?” Grinning he turned them down a corridor leading away from the Great Hall.

 

“Lion?” Peony questioned nervously.

 

“You'll see,” he said grinning. “Here,” he pointed to a large painting of a bowl of fruit. “The pear,” he said nodding in her forward.

 

Glancing back at him, Peony pushed Pyxie forward. She lightly ran her finger across the length of the pear. It shivered beneath her touch, jumping out to form a handle. She grinned, pulling it open.

 

House-elves were running every which way as dinner was being served. “The kitchen,” Harry explained.

 

“Wow!” they breathe, looking about excitedly.

 

“Master Harry Potters!” Dobby squeaked. “Is Sirs wanting to eats?” he pulled his ears hopefully.

 

“Yes please Dobby, and my friends Pyxie and Peony also, if you don't mind.”

 

“Oh yes!” he cheered, “Dobby is serving any friends of Sirs!” And then popped away.

 

“Here,” Harry said gesturing to the table sat in the corner, out of the way.

 

“How did you find this place?” Pyxie asked in wonder.

 

“Some friends told me,” he shrugged. “Now I don't want you sneaking liquor out of here Peapod,” he said in warning.

 

“They’ll give you alcohol?!” Peony asked, a scheming look crossing her face, as she locked eyes with her sister.

 

“Hey! Stop that! I said not to do that,” he chided, though still grinning, “At least not until you're a little older.”

 

They ate dinner leisurely before heading up for the end of meal announcements. “What do you suppose the daft old man has to say today?” Peony asked.

 

“Probably something to do with the Triwizard thing,” he said rolling his eyes. “Everything has been. Don't know why it had to ruin a whole year of quidditch,” he murmured bitterly.

 

“Would you really trust your team to divert Bludgers?”

 

Harry turned to look at Pyxie in shock, “I guess you're right.”

 

They quickly entered the hall and parted ways. It didn't escape his notice that Pansy pulled her sisters aside to grill them on arriving with him.

 

He ducked his head, and sat on the end of the table with the 7th years, sitting between the Weasley twins. They both clapped his shoulder, pushing lingering desserts his way.

 

Dumbledore stood, drawing everyone's attention. “As I'm sure you're all aware,” he began, “the students attending this year's Triwizard Tournament arrived today at lunch.”

 

This surprised Harry, he had bypassed eating in the Great Hall to eat at home.

 

“I now formally welcome our competition!” he said jeeringly. “The lovely ladies of Beauxbaton Academy of Magic, and their Headmistress Madam Olympe Maxime.”

 

The hall cheered as a crowd of dancing petite girls made their way to the front of the hall, where two new tables quickly appeared. Their flowing blue dresses and glowing pale skin seem to have most of the boys all a-flutter.

 

Their Headmistress was a huge woman, almost rivaling Hagrid in height. She had a sort of homely face but was dressed just as richly as her students.

 

“And now welcoming the students of Durmstrang Institute, and their Headmaster Professor Igor Karkaroff!”

 

Dressed in long, thick furs the students marched, tall and disciplined, to the front. They sent sparks off as they stomped their shafts to the floor. An air of intimidation came from them. Harry noticed only two or three, tough-looking, girls among them.

 

Viktor Krum, the Bulgarian Seeker, caused the room to stir with a whole new excitement. He walked in line with his Headmaster. Karkaroff wore a harsh frown on his face, his long hair hung loose and wild to his shoulder blades.

 

Harry felt a stir of magic swirl from him as he passed. Despite his outward crudeness, it felt like fear. Harry frowned at that, confused.

 

Dumbledore waited for the hall to settle before continuing, “Now that everyone is in attendance,” he paused here to wave his arms dramatically as a great goblet, admitting rich blue flames, appeared between the two new tables. “I present the Goblet of Fire!”

 

More cheers.

 

Harry was growing tiresome of all this nonsensical excitement. ‘I'm sure it's not better than quidditch,’ he thought exasperated.

 

“Barty Crouch, of the Department of International Magical Cooperation,” Dumbledore announced. A stubby man, dressed neatly, appeared. Percy Weasley, was only a step behind him, looking more pompous than ever.

 

Crouch cleared his throat, calling for quiet. “For the next three days students, 17 years of age and above, are eligible to place their names in the goblet for consideration.” The hall filled with hissing whispers as he continued. “I must caution those of uncertainty, for once your name is drawn, you are bound to the tournament.” His eyes roam the hall wearily as if trying to let the message sink in. “People have died in this tournament. It is a grave risk, though a marvelous challenge. The champion of the cup is crowned with infinite fame, glory, and 10,000 Galleons worth of riches.”

 

The cheers broke out again.

 

“Now,” Crouch continued, “I will be having Albus place an age ring around the goblet to ensure no underage student’s names are entered. You may enter a name but once every day. Either for yourself or, as a show of support, a friend may placing your name in the cup.”

 

Dumbledore steps forward, talking as he cast the age ring into place, “The champions from each school will be announced in three days time after the evening meal. Everyone should be present.”

 

Harry couldn't be sure but he could have sworn the bastard's eyes had lingered on him. ‘I'll skip the damn meal if I please!’ he thought defiantly.

 

“I encourage everyone to welcome and befriend our new guests. Inter-School communication is one of the greatest rewards the tournament offers.”

 

Harry had slipped out of the hall before he'd finished with his rambling.

 

***

 

Severus entering their Chambers, woke him from a half sleep from his place on the couch.

 

“You skipped meal?” Severus asked, removing his outer robes before sitting in his chair. Tests and scrolls whizzing to him from his office, and he began grading.

 

“Me, Pyxie, and Peony ate in the kitchen,” he said grabbing a scroll and beginning to mark it.

 

“What do you think you were doing?” Severus asked looking up at Harry.

 

“What?” Harry shrugged, “It’s first-year stuff. Plus you'll never finish at this rate.” He turned back and continued grading.

 

Servers gave a harumph before he too continued. “Are you done with your homework?” he asked after a while.

 

Harry only nodded, grabbing the next scroll. “I threw off the Imperius today in Defense,” Harry said trying to sound casual.

 

Severus froze. “Moody use the Imperius curse in class?”

 

“Yes, but I was the only one to be able to throw it off.” He wondered if maybe Moody had been wrong, and it wasn't really something to brag about. Severus didn't seem all that impressed.

 

Harry frowned, as he continued, “He's teaching us to try and build up a resistance.”

 

“That is not possible,” Severus said sternly, “That is one of the reasons it was banned, and labeled an Unforgivable. There is no known counter or shield from it.”

 

“Then,” Harry paused, “do you think I'm able to resist it because of my connection to the Dark Lord?”

 

Severus looks deep in thought. “Perhaps. Has there been any more changes to your magic?”

 

Harry frowned, “Actually, it feels like it's sort of regressing. Ever since school started I've been having a harder and harder time distinguishing magical signatures. Maybe it's just since I've not been using wandless magic?”

 

Severus sighed, casting a couple scans over Harry. He'd done them a couple of times since Harry had initially admitted the increase in his talent. Severus hadn't been able to pinpoint the cause of it, but he had noted continual growth of his magic over the summer.

 

He didn't look pleased with the results. “Has anyone cast a spell on you. Other than Moody?”

 

Harry frowned in concentration, “Not that I know of. Oh, Ron and Seamus... they tried to...”

 

“This is very advanced, it couldn't have been Weasley or Finnigan.” he trailed off casting a couple more spells. “There is a block on your magic,” he said seriously. “It is a very dangerous procedure to attempt on anyone, let alone a child. If left in place this could stunt your magical growth completely.”

 

“Someone is trying to limit my magic?” Harry asked in outrage. “Do you think it was a block on my magic before too? That I broke it, and that's why I was growing?”

 

“Very plausibly,” Severus said, anger clouding his features. "Now, what did Weasley and Finnigan do to you?"

 

"Aguamenti... that second night," Harry said, chewing his lip.

 

"And?"

 

"I think that's-"

 

"I would caution you to finish that sentence without thinking, Lion. Do not lie to me."

 

"Does it matter?" Harry sighed. "It wasn't them. You already said that it couldn't have been them."

 

"It matters that they cast against you in the first place. Why didn't you inform me the second you got home?" Severus said frustrated.

 

"Because I knew you would overreact like you are now. I just- It will just make it worse if you do something."

 

"I am not overreacting if they hurt you," Severus said with a glare.

 

"Well, I'm fine."

 

"So they did hurt you," Severus said seething. "What did they cast?"

 

"It was just a stupid zapping spell. I'm fine."

 

"When you were soaking wet? They could have done some real damage to you, Harry. I'm surprised they didn't leave marks on..."

 

Harry avoided his eyes.

 

"They did leave marks," Severus amended. "Show me."

 

"No," Harry said, flushing, He hadn't noticed the marks until the next day but they were pretty bad. Even now, after several days, there was dark bruising were Ron's spells had hit his chest and abdomen.

 

"You don't tell me no."

 

"I'm fine."

 

"I'm a potions master. I can heal them, Harry. This is serious."

 

"I said that I was fine!"

 

"And I don't accept that!" Severus snapped. "You will-"

 

"You said that you weren't going to force me to do anything!" Harry yelled. "You can't just- I don't have to show you!"

 

"I am responsible for you, Harry! You-" Severus stopped suddenly, taking a deep breath. "You're right," he sighed after a long pause. "You don't have to show me, but I would like you to."

 

"I don't want-"

 

"Please let me finish," Severus said, clearly reigning in his anger just barely. "I want to have a visual aid for pressing charges on-"

 

"You can't press charges!" Harry gasped. "They're- You-"

 

"Unfortunately, you're correct. I cannot press charges, yet. I'll be sending them and their parents letters explaining that if they so much as look at you in a wrong way, they will be charged with assaulting a minor, but having a visual aid later, if their abuse continues, will come in handy."

 

"I don't want to press charges," Harry said deflating. "I just want it to stop. All of it. I just- I want everything to-"

 

He'd almost said he wished everything was back to normal, but even that wasn't true. He wanted Severus to be his parent. He wanted his Slytherin friends. He just also wanted to still be on civil terms with the Gryffindors.

 

"I know that Harry. I do. But wanting that, it won't make them stop. If they are willing to hurt you- At the very least I need to have a visual aid to present to Albus. You're not staying in Gryffindor again."

 

After that first second night, both Dumbledore and McGonagall had pitched a fit over Harry's absence in Gryffindor Tower. It had been a long negotiation, that ended with the agreement that Harry could stay with Severus as long as he also spent time in the Gryffindor commons every day, and stayed there at least three nights a week.

 

Not for the first time, even that day, Harry felt like crying. He was so emotionally drained and strained. He was seconds away from a breakdown at any given moment.

 

"I won't force you to show me," Severus continued. "I understand how uncomfortable and vulnerable that could make you feel, but I am asking you to strongly consider it. And, regardless of your decision, I will ask that you allow me to supply you with a healing agent."

 

"Can't we just deal with the fact that my magic is being blocked?"

 

"After," he nodded.

 

Sighing Harry nodded. "Fine."

 

Harry was glad to find that a 'visual aid' wasn't a photograph but in fact just Severus' memory.

 

Severus had explained that there was a magic artifact called a pensive that could store one's memories. They were also used for sharing memories, and they could be used as proof in a court if necessary.

 

"Can they be altered?" Harry asked, curious.

 

"Yes," Severus nodded. "But only by someone very powerful in Mind magic, and even then, you can usually tell that something is wrong with it."

 

Severus had had to keep himself in check when Harry had revealed the five -five- dark marks across his front. It had taken all of his strength not to go into a fury and storm the Gryffindor tower. Harry needed him to be calm, and so he would be calm. He kept a straight face, not giving anything away.

 

He was quick to prescribe a healing salve. Harry nodded his thanks and took it to his room to apply and change from his school attire.

 

Severus was fuming.

 

Harry was his son. Students should be afraid to breathe his name, and there were Gryffindors foolish enough to attack him!

 

Harry walked quietly to his spot of the couch and sat down. "So," he said, clearly tense, "what are we going to do about my magical bond?"

 

Severus had to debate what he thought was best. There were only a handful of people in the castle capable of casting such a block on Harry's magic, and even fewer who he believed morally capable.

 

"Should I try to break the barrier down?" Harry asked.

 

“Do you think you would be able to?” he asked, curious.

 

“I can try,” Harry said hesitantly, “Am I allowed to use wandless magic?”

 

Severus nodded, “I've altered the wards to allow it in our home.”

 

It still made her stomach flutter hearing this called their home. He nodded, proceeding to throw a wave of magic crashing through him. He gasped as a sharp pain twisted in his side, like a stab wound. “Dumbledore,” Harry gritted out, feeling a wash of his magic burn through him. “He did this to me.”

 

“How can you tell? Did you break it down?”

 

“Part of it. He put up a defense this time. It's quite painful,” he hissed, holding his side.

 

Starting at these words, Severus jumped up rushing to get a pain potion.

 

“Thanks, Sev,” he said taking it. “I think I could deal with the pain to take it down, but I wonder if it will alert him once it's done.”

 

“It will to be sure,” Severus hissed spitefully. He was sure that Dumbledore had already been alerted, but Harry didn't need to worry about that at the moment. He could feel his blood running hot.

 

Dumbledore. Of course, it was Dumbledore.

 

It was both infuriating, and a relief. At least with Dumbledore, Severus knew what his game was. He knew what he really wanted was for Harry to be one of his pawns.

 

“I feel so much better, even having it partially gone,” Harry admitted. “To be honest, I'm glad it was a block. I thought maybe I was losing my magic,” he laughed nervously.

 

“You should have come to me at once,” Severus berated. “I will have Lucius look into it as well to ensure it is removed as quickly as possible.”

 

“Thank you,” Harry said. “I'm sorry I only bring you problems,” he frowned guiltily.

 

“The life of the parent,” he said lightly.

 

Harry felt so sick of everything. He hated being away from his friends. He hated the Gryffindors. He hated burdening Severus with all of his issues. And he really hated Dumbledore for manipulating him yet again.

 

“Can I please stay here tonight? Please,” he begged, unashamedly.

 

He wasn't sure if Severus could sense him being ready to burst, or if it was his own protectiveness over him, but he simply nodded. “I told you, Lion, you're not going back there.”

 

“Thank you,” he breathed out, feeling a weight lifted from him. He was so relieved to find that Severus had meant what he'd said.

 

It was such a relief to know he wouldn't be forced into Gryffindor again.

 

“You should rest Lion, I'll grade these papers tomorrow,” he said reaching to caress Harry's hair. “I have night patrol. I'll be out late,” he said exhausted.

 

Harry’s eyes lit up after a moment, “I’ll be right back!” He ran quickly to his room, returning a minute later with a large folded bit of parchment.

 

“You can use this,” he said placing it on the table between them. “Wait,” Harry said suddenly, “You can borrow it if you promise I’m allowed to use it at will. It is mine.”

 

Severus raised an eyebrow. “Fine.” He was itching to snatch it up. He remembered this bit of parchment from Harry's third year. It had insulted him then, and he was curious to see what it had to offer now.

 

“Promise,” he said firmly.

 

Rolling his eyes he raised his hand, “I swear it.”

 

“Okay.” He laughed slightly, “This is the exact opposite of what it's meant to be used for but, here goes. I solemnly swear that I am up to no good,” he said tapping it with his wand.

 

Severus marveled at the inky scroll that appeared. He pulled a face reading the Marauders pet names. “Your father's?”

 

“Yeah,” he said pushing it towards Severus. “Open it.”

 

“Is this-?” he asked gasping.

 

“Yep,” he said smirking. “It's never wrong. This is how I knew Wormtail was in the castle third year,” he admitted.

 

“It recognized him in his animagus form?”

 

Nodding, “Yep. It also sees through my invisibility cloak,” he smirked. “Now you don't have to wander around,” he grinned. “You can just write down their names, and give them detention tomorrow.”

 

Severus’ face fell with a look of sudden comprehension. “No wonder I never caught you. This damned map, and your invisibility cloak. I knew you were sneaking out at night.”

 

Harry smiled, cheekily, “Well this makes up for it right?”

 

“Brat.”

 

Harry chuckled, and picked up another scroll to grade. “I don't know how you read these. They're so bad.”

 

“The worst part of teaching.”

 

“Do they get better,” he said setting the scroll down to pick up a fourth year’s scroll.

 

“Not in the least,” he grunted. “Potion is gifted to those few. Others can learn the basics, but will never advance.”

 

“I got better,” Harry said tentatively.

 

“This is true,” he nodded. “Your gift, I fear, was also masked with the block on your magic, and discouraged by your teacher.”

 

Harry looked up quickly. “Was that an apology?”

 

“The closest you'll ever get,” he said, delving into the map.

 

Harry smirked and kept grading. “When you’re done, just say, ‘mischief managed’ and it will go blank again.”

 

“20 points to Slytherin, for assisting a professor,” he said not looking up from the map.

 

Harry couldn't remember the last time he'd laughed so hard.

Chapter 25: Friends

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning Harry woke up well rested, and missing his friends more than ever.

 

"Where are you off to so early?" Severus asked, lowering his paper to eye Harry suspiciously.

 

"I wanted to see my friends before breakfast."

 

Severus laughed. "And you think they'll be up at this hour?"

 

"They sleep in even at school?" Harry asked, feeling downtrodden.

 

"You're joking, surely?" Severus said, brow raised.

 

"Could you tell me the password to Slytherin? I could just sneak in and wake them."

 

"Excuse me?"

 

"I mean..."

 

"And what, pray tell, do you need to see your friends so urgently for?"

 

"I just miss them," Harry said, blushing. "I think Dumbledore's block was making me not want to see them. I mean, I wanted to see them, but I kept getting these feelings like it was a bad idea. But now, I just want to see them."

 

Severus didn't look pleased with this information in the least.

 

"I see."

 

"So can I?"

 

"Can you...? Can you break into Slytherin to wake your friends?" Severus asked in disbelief. "No, I don't think I could rightly give you my blessing to do such a thing."

 

"Please!" Harry begged, laughing. "I've already been in the Slytherin dorms before if that's what you're worried about."

 

"It is what I'm worried about now," he said folding his arms across his chest. "And when was this exactly?"

 

"Second year."

 

He harrumphed. "If you were capable of sneaking into Slytherin at twelve, I'm sure you could manage it at fifteen."

 

"With your blessing?" Harry smirked.

 

"For obvious reasons, you'd be without." There was a long pause, and then he added. "But as your parent... just don't get caught."

 

Harry was more than pleased.

 

***

 

It wasn't hard. He'd brought his invisibility cloak and planned on waiting for a Slytherin to return to slip in, but after a half hour, he'd gotten bored.

 

"How do you stand being stuck here all day?" Harry had hissed to the large snake portrait guarding the Slytherin common rooms.

 

"A snake speaker?" the snake hissed back, perking up. "Show yourself."

 

Looking both ways down the hall Harry quickly removed his hood.

 

"I'm Harry," he said, introducing himself.

 

"I am Ash," the snake hissed. "I've not seen you before, young snake speaker."

 

"I'm not a Slytherin, but my friends are," Harry explained. "Could I enter to see them?"

 

"Password?"

 

"I'm sorry. I don't have the password."

 

"I will let you enter, Snake Speaker, but a word of caution. Do not let yourself be seen until you are amongst friends. Snakes are prone to bite first, and hear stories later."

 

"Thank you, Ash," Harry said, bowing his head in thanks, and replacing his hood.

 

The portrait swung open a moment later.

Harry had to sneak past a few early risers, but mostly the commons were empty. He was able to sneak up the steps to the dorms.

 

"Draco?" Harry said, poking him in the side.

 

He grumbled flopping over on his side.

 

Harry leaned down and hissed in his ear.

 

He quickly sat up, murmuring to Tal.

 

"Not quite," Harry laughed, removing his cloak.

 

"Harry!" Draco yelped, before jumping up and wrapping him with his arms. "Harry, what are you doing here? I- How-?"

 

"Easy," he said, waving it off.

 

"Harry?" Blaise yawned, rubbing his eyes. "Is that really you, my Lion?"

 

"Harry!" Vinny and Greg cheered upon seeing him.

 

"Lion?" Pansy said, shocked, coming out of the boys' bathroom.

 

"What's up? Did something happen?" Draco asked,

 

"No. I mean, yes, but no. I'm fine. I just missed you guys."

 

"We missed you too Harry," Greg said, manhandling him, and musing his hair.

 

"Oh, not the hair," Pansy fussed. "Let me fix it for today, okay Lion?"

 

"Nothing too fancy," he said, sitting on the edge of Draco's bed for her.

 

He ended up with two thin braids at each of his temples, but other than that it was tied up into a simple messy bun.

 

"Now it'll stay out of your face," Pansy smirked, tilting his face this way and that to admire her handy work.

 

"Thanks, Pans," Harry added, happily.

 

He had to blink back the tears that welled up in him. He'd miss them so much, and just like that he'd been excepted back. They understood him, even if it hadn't all been him. They understood.

 

"Merlin, it's only seven!" Draco cried out. "I'm going back to bed."

 

"No," Harry groaned. "We can go eat breakfast together."

 

"It's the weekend!" he groaned.

 

It took far too long for Harry's taste for them to get ready but when they were they were happy to follow him out of the dungeons and up to food.

 

"So what happened?" Blaise asked as they ignored the confused Slytherins staring at Harry sitting at their table.

 

"Monday, Ron and Seamus were being horrible so I had to go home in the middle of the night."

 

"Are you okay?" Greg asked, concerned. "I can beat them up for you Lion."

 

"Thanks, Greg, I think I'm okay though."

 

"What did Sev say?" Draco asked.

 

"He said I didn't have to stay in Gryffindor anymore, and then he gave Flint detention for waking him up."

 

As that gossip was passed quickly down the table, Harry noticed he was receiving a lot of mixed looks ranging from respect to who do you think you are. Mostly though, they were registering him in a new light. The kind of light that would make their head of house choose someone else over them.

 

"So you get to stay with Uncle Sev?" Draco asked.

 

"Well, Dumbledore and McGonagall said I had to stay in Gryffindor Tower three times a week, but last night, after Severus found out Ron and Seamus cast zapper spells at me, he said I wasn't staying there ever again."

 

"They cast against you!" Blaise hissed, whipping his head around to look up and down the Gryffindor table. Luckily, for them, they weren't down for breakfast yet.

 

"Why did you let them?" Vinny asked, confused. "You could have blocked spells from both of them easy."

 

Harry blushed. "Well, they disarmed me..."

 

"And you know wandless," Greg shrugged.

 

Draco and Pansy exchanged a look Harry couldn't quite place, but he was busy avoiding their eyes too.

 

"I don't know. I thought we weren't supposed to use wandless magic unless it was an emergency."

 

"And you don't think being attacked is an emergency?"

 

"Not when it's Ron and Seamus," Harry half laughed.

 

"This isn't a joke Harry." Pansy frowned. "Greg's right. You should have defended yourself."

 

"They could have really hurt you," Draco glared, he too scanned the Gryffindor table for the two offenders.

 

"I- Next time I'll-"

 

"There's not going to be a next time!" Blaise snapped, slamming his fist down on the table. "Severus better have those two on their way out the door!"

 

"Apparently he has to give them and their parents a written warning before they can be expelled."

 

"That is bullshit!" Pansy snapped.

 

"Least now we have time for revenge," Vinny shrugged.

 

"Good," Draco nodded.

 

"What? Wait, you guys. No," Harry begged. "I don't want you guys getting in trouble over this. Severus will handle it."

 

"Professor Snape will get his revenge for them attacking his son, and we will get our revenge for them hurting our friend," Greg said sternly.

 

Despite his worry, and disapproval of his friends' plan, he was touched by their efforts to show support and defend his honor.

 

As the Hall began to fill out more, Harry started getting more self-conscious. More and more whispers could be heard up and down the Hall, all pointedly at him.

 

"What's wrong, Lion?" Vinny asked.

 

"Nothing," he said, ducking his head down lower.

 

"Are you embarrassed to be sitting with us?"

 

"What? No. Of course not. I- I just don't like when people talk about me."

 

"Okay," Greg nodded, standing up. "Let's go."

 

"Go?"

 

"Let's go to the Quidditch pitch. I heard they're building a maze or something for the tournament."

 

They all stood and gathered their things.

 

"Thanks," Harry blushed. "You guys didn't have to do that," he added as they all made their way to the front doors.

 

"Harry?"

 

He turned to see Hemione rounding the corner after them.

 

"Hey," he nodded.

 

"What are you doing?" she asked, sounding frustrated.

 

"Going outside."

 

"I meant what are you doing with them?"

 

"You know what Granger-" Blaise started.

 

"These are my friends, Hermione," Harry said, shortly. He could tell by her know-it-all tone, he wasn't going to like what was going to come next.

 

"I thought we talked- I mean, I thought you forgave me."

 

"What does that have to do with me being friends with-"

 

"You don't need them anymore, you have me."

 

Harry scoffed. "You don't actually think I'm going to leave my friends just because you were civil to me for like five minutes. I can be friends with more than one group of people at once."

 

"I was your friend first."

 

"What so now you own me or something?" Harry laughed.

 

"I deserve to be-"

 

"You don't deserve anything out of me," Harry said, cutting her off.

 

"Harry!" she snapped, actually stomping her foot.

 

"Beat it, Granger," Pansy hissed, catching Harry's arm in hers as she turned them to go.

 

"Dumbledore said that you..." she cut herself off looking thoroughly displeased.

 

"Oh, Dumbledore said," Harry scoffed. "I'm just dying to know. What exactly did Dumbledore say?"

 

Hermione tightened her lips, huffing like a spoiled child not getting its way. "You're not supposed to be with them!"

 

"Well, you can tell Dumbledor that I've already bro-" Harry cut himself off. "You can tell him, that I've no need for his conniving. I'm perfectly capable of making my own friends."

 

"And all of Gryffindor, we're not good enough for you anymore?"

 

"I never said that," Harry sighed. "I mean, Neville's great."

 

And with that Hemione was stomping away.

 

The Slytherins were in stitches.

 

"That was great," Blaise laughed. "Her face!"

 

"Is Longbottom really your friend still Harry?" Greg asked.

 

"Yeah."

 

"Okay," he nodded. "Is he our friend too?"

 

"Um," Harry looked to Draco confused.

 

"Yes Greg," Pansy nodded. "Neville is our friend too. And what does that mean?"

 

"Oh!" Vinny cheered. "We don't hurt friends!" he said excitedly.

 

"Good job Vinny." Pans nodded.

 

"And we can call him Nev too!" Greg cheered.

 

"Maybe I should introduce him to the group first," Harry half laughed. He was sure Neville would be okay, if not a little scared, with getting to know the Slytherins.

 

"Do you have more friends too?"

 

"Luna," Harry said after a long pause.

 

"At least they're both Purebloods," Vinny shrugged.

 

"And why should that matter?" Harry asked, affronted.

 

"Well, that why they can join the Dark Lord when-"

 

"They would never-!" Harry snapped, stepping away from the group.

 

"Why not?"

 

"They're my friends," Harry scoffed.

 

"So?"

 

"So?" Harry repeated back in disbelief. "So the Dark Lord wants to kill me!"

 

"No, he doesn't?" Greg said confused.

 

"Yes, he-"

 

"Wow, wow, wow," Draco said, cutting in. "I don't think we need to be talking about all of this right now."

 

"But he-"

 

"They don't know what they're saying," Pansy said, giving Greg and Vinny pointed looks, that Harry wasn't sure he understood, but he knew he didn't like.

 

"Wait!" Harry snapped. "Do you all believe that? Do you really think that the Dark Lord doesn't want to kill me?"

 

"We don't know what to think," Blaise said, talking with his hands in a way that made Harry think he was trying to calm him like a spooked animal.

 

"I can tell you the facts," Harry snapped. "First year the Dark Lord tried to kill me. Second year the Dark Lord tried to kill me. Third and fourth year, he didn't, but I assume that's just because he's regrouping."

 

"Harry-"

 

"No!" he snapped. "The fact is, is that Voldemort wants to kill me, and if you're my friend at all, that means you're against him."

 

The Slytherins were all silent, looking between each other and Harry uncomfortably.

 

"Does this mean we can't practice wandless magic either?" Greg asked finally.

 

"What?" Harry asked confused.

 

"My father said we practice wandless magic to serve the Dark Lord."

 

"Wandless magic doesn't have anything to do with Voldemort," Harry sighed, feeling exhausted, and confused, and upset.

 

"Yes it does," Pansy said, uncomfortably. "Harry, I know you don't want to hear this, but, for most people at least, the Dark Lord is a symbol of magical freedom. His goal has always been to undo the limits placed on all Wizardkind."

 

"I can't believe you're trying to defend him!"

 

"I just think that if you understood-"

 

"If I understood?" Harry barked back. "If I understood!" he yelled. "I understand perfectly."

 

"Lion."

 

"So you understand," Harry hissed. "This is me walking away."

 

"Harry-"

 

"This is me ignoring you," Harry called over his shoulder as he stormed towards the dungeons.

 

***

 

"Lion?" Severus said, cautiously from his doorway.

 

He'd stormed straight through the common area to slam himself into his room. Severus had given him until lunch to come out, but he wouldn't allow him to skip meals over... Well, he was about to find out, over what.

 

"Go away!"

 

"I don't recall having slighted you," Severus said, slightly annoyed. "So I would kindly not have misdirected anger aimed my way."

 

There was a long silence and then a muffled "Sorry," through the door.

 

"May I come in?"

 

"I guess."

 

Severus found Harry tucked between Pax' enclosure and the wall revealing the lake. He pulled Harry's desk chair over and reclined in it, staring out at the water and waited.

 

It didn't take long.

 

"They all support Voldemort even though they know he wants to kill me, and-"

 

"Wait a moment," Severus said, holding up his hand. "They told you this?"

 

"Yes!"

 

Harry went into full breakdown mode, diverging every little thing that they'd said to wrong him.

 

"I see," Severus sighed. "And so you believe it is a choice?"

 

"Of course."

 

"Why?"

 

"Because he wants to kill me! What about that is so hard to understand?! You cannot be friends with someone while helping someone else try and kill them!"

 

"And what if that were no longer the case?"

 

"What?"

 

"What if he no longer wanted to kill you?"

 

"That's never going to happen."

 

"Let's pretend that it was the case," Severus shrugged. "Would they still have to choose?"

 

"Yes!"

 

"Why?"

 

"Because!"

 

"And what about the Malfoys? And the Lestranges? And Greyback?"

 

"I'm still dealing with that," Harry said, shaking his head. "I don't want to think about it."

 

"But you know, even though they support the Dark Lord, they still love you. You know that don't you?"

 

"Yes," Harry sighed. "But-"

 

"But?"

 

Harry sighed. "I don't know, okay?"

 

"You know that your friends love you just the same," Severus said softly. "I think this has more to do with not understanding the Dark Lord than it does anything else."

 

"I-"

 

"I know that you think you understand Harry, but there is more to the story than what meets the eye. Perhaps we shall go to the Malfoys' for lunch."

 

Notes:

What do you guys think? Did Harry overreact?

Chapter 26: Convos & Protections

Chapter Text

"Severus tells me we have much to discuss," Lucius said as lunch came to a close. Severus and Narcissa both leaving them to talk on their own.

 

"I guess," Harry said, shrugging dismissively. If he was being honest with himself, he didn't want to hear anything Lucius had to say if it involved Voldemort.

 

"Do you remember your reading this summer on Horcruxes?"

 

"Yeah?" Harry said, skeptically.

 

"Do you remember how I explained that one who performed such a spell would be poisoned with clouds of delusion?"

 

"Yeah," Harry nodded.

 

"What I didn't tell you was that I knew all of this because of the Dark Lord's use of the spell."

 

"Voldemort has a Horcrux?" Harry asked in horror.

 

"In fact, he has seven."

 

"Seven," Harry repeated, feeling gutted. "But- I mean, how?"

 

"I'm not entirely sure how he managed it, but with each one he became more and more disillusioned. He became mad." Lucius shook his head as if mourning the Dark Lord's sanity. "At the end, he was completely gone."

 

"And still you support him?" Harry asked, hurt.

 

"We- None of us lost sight of what he truly stood for. He was, is, the figurehead of something so much bigger than he could ever be. Freedom. He was our symbol of hope. Of resistance against the ministry. We -his most loyal- we weren't about to let him slip away."

 

"He was mad!"

 

"He was sick," Lucius corrected. "His mind- His brilliant mind, it had been corrupted. He'd been manipulated and poisoned into thinking that to achieve his goal he needed immortality."

 

"If he was so brilliant-"

 

"Dumbledore did this Harry." Lucius let it sit there between them for several minutes before continuing. "Dumbledore turned his head with ideas of power and eternal life. He filled his head with lies and then turned it on him as soon as he had him hooked.

 

"As soon as the Dark Lord feared death, he let his mind run wild with fantasies of foes at every corner. His vision drifted from magical rights to staying alive at all cost."

 

"So Dumbledore drove Voldemort crazy?" Harry asked bluntly. "I don't see how that's supposed to make me feel better about you supporting him still. Maybe feel bad for him, I mean, I know just how manipulative Dumbledore can be, but he's still crazy right?"

 

"He's not crazy," Lucius sighed. "He's sick like I said. But he can get better, Harry. He is getting better."

 

"He's back?" Harry asked, feeling sick himself.

 

"He is," Lucius nodded. "But, Harry, this is no reason for you to worry."

 

"No reason-!"

 

"As I said, he's getting better. He's reabsorbing his Horcruxes. Becoming whole; the man he used to be."

 

"I didn't know that was a thing you could do," Harry said, curious despite himself.

 

"My Lord has had to do much research and hard work to develop such a spell," Lucius explained.

 

"And so you think that if he combines with all his Horcruxes he won't want to kill me?"

 

"Of course," Lucius nodded. "There never was a reason for it besides blind fear."

 

"But the prophecy..."

 

"A fabrication of Dumbledores. I mean, the prophecy was given by Trelawny of all people. She's never received a true vision in her life."

 

"He still killed and tortured people."

 

"That is true."

 

"And what's with his hard-on for Purebloods?"

 

Lucius laughed. "That came far before him, I'm afraid. It's actually the ministry that attributed that falsehood with the Dark Lord. Some forms of magic are nearly impossible for Muggle-borns to perform, so they said that the Dark Lord hated them. Wants to weaken their chances against purer bloodlines. It's complete toss. The Dark Lord actually doesn't care one way or another."

 

"Then why did Greg say it was lucky my friends were Purebloods?"

 

"Some rumors die hard. It's a prejudice that lots of Purebloods have grown up with. The Dark Lord, however, is a half-blood, raised by muggles. He shares no such preconceptions."

 

Harry was stunned. He'd never have guessed that Voldemort was anything other than a Pureblood. It was almost as shocking as hearing that Voldemort, possibly, didn't want to kill him.

 

For that last four years, it was probably the most constant thing in his life. No matter what else, he could know with certainty that Voldemort wanted him dead. No matter who like him, or how hated him, no matter if he fought with Dumbledore, no matter what. Voldemort wanted him dead. And now, to be told that wasn't the case was too much for him to take.

 

Or rather, he just couldn't believe it. He wouldn't believe it.

 

"I just don't believe that Voldemort could change," Harry said, shaking his head. "I can't trust him."

 

"I understand," Lucius nodded. "It will take time."

 

"I don't know if time will change my mind," Harry said honestly. "He's done so much to me..."

 

"Only time will tell," Lucius nodded. "I've been assured that the Dark Lord has no ill will against you. Perhaps in time, he can prove himself worthy of a second chance."

 

"I'll try and believe this, for you, but I'm finding it extremely difficult."

 

"That's all I can ask for," Lucius smiled.

 

"So everyone, all my friends I mean, they all believe that Voldemort doesn't want to hurt me?"

 

"Yes," he nodded. "The Dark Lord has made it quite clear to us all."

 

"And so, when they say they support him..."

 

"They would never wish you any harm Lion. They are your friends."

 

"Right," Harry nodded, letting out a breath.

 

It was a hard pill to swallow, but if it meant having his friends back, well, he could find a way to manage.

 

"Now," Lucius sighed, suddenly sobering. "We also must discuss the block on your magic."

 

"Oh," Harry nodded. "Yes. I'd forgotten."

 

"Now Severus said that the block was being accompanied by negative thoughts towards our snakes," Lucius said, frowning. "That is not a good sign."

 

Harry's stomach churned, knotting uncomfortably. "What does that mean?"

 

"It means one of two things, both bad. The first and slightly better option is that the block involves Sensory magic, and is affecting your emotions. The second option is that he's using Mind magic to change the very nature of your thoughts."

 

"How can we find out which it is?" Harry asked, frantic. "How can we remove it without him finding out?"

 

"Without triggering Dumbledore's alarms, taking down the block is going to be extremely tedious."

 

"I can put in the work," Harry said with a determined nod.

 

"Severus said it caused you pain last time?"

 

"I can handle it."

 

"I don't want you to handle it," Lucius sighed. "I want you to be unharmed. I'm going to perform an in-depth scan and then we will begin," he explained, as he led them into a more comfortable venue.

 

Severus joined them as Lucius explained that they would need to work together to undo the block.

 

"While one of us is stripping away the blockage, the other needs to be building up protection in its place. This will both make it harder to detect that the block has been removed, and prevent it from being replaced."

 

"It is difficult though," Severus explained. "The block is very complex and intricate. It will be very time consuming to replicate the exact designs that Dumbledore has built up."

 

"How long?"

 

"It is a slow process..."

 

"Are we talking hours? Days? Weeks?"

 

"It's hard to say until we've started, but... it could easily take weeks."

 

Harry clenched his jaw, nodding. He could get through this. He'd gotten through worse, after all.

 

"Let's get started then," he nodded.

 

And so they began.

 

***

 

By the end of the day, Severus had had to nearly carry Harry home. Having your magic manipulated and worked so fully for hours on end was exhausting, to say the least.

 

He felt like his nerves were fried. Despite what Lucius had said, it had been painful. Every time Lucius tore down a layer of the block, it had been like a sharp jolt of electricity ripping through him.

 

Severus had helped him to his bed, where he ungracefully flopped down. He was too exhausted to care; he felt like he could sleep for a week.

 

Severus spelled off Harry's outer robes, Harry already half asleep.

 

"Harry," Severus whispered, "Drink this Lion." He lifted a potion to his lips to help ease his pain.

 

He sighed, feeling his muscles relax instantly. It was as if he was melting into the bed. "Thanks," he slurred out.

 

"Goodnight Lion," Severus soothed, tucking a strand of hair behind his ear.

 

Harry was so happy he had Severus. It was nice to have someone take care of you.

 

"Who is he?" asked a soft voice. It seemed to fill his head like a cloud.

 

"My Sev," Harry whispered back, still half asleep.

 

"What is a Sev?"

 

Harry laughed. "Sev, Severus, his name. He's my dad." Harry smiled. He'd never said that before, but it sounded nice. "My dad," he repeated.

 

He'd never been able to introduce someone to his dad before.

 

"I see," the small voice said. "And you trust your father?"

 

"Of course," Harry nodded. "I love him." He'd never said that before either. It, too, felt right. He loved Severus without a doubt.

 

"Can I trust him too?"

 

"Yes," Harry nodded. "You're my friend. My dad would never hurt my friends."

 

"We are friends?" the small voice asked, curious. "And so you remember my name?"

 

"Your name?" Harry repeated back. "Of course. You're Adhara Lilium Xexilia Quinn Plum." Harry was surprised he had remembered. It was like one moment his mind had been blank and the second later the name was as clear as day.

 

"Good," the little voice, Adharra, said. "Have you spoken my name to another?"

 

"Of course not," Harry said, shaking his head. He didn't know why but the prospect of that seemed to offend him; like it was a vile thing to suggest.

 

Adhara smiled, suddenly sitting before him. "I knew I could trust you, sweet boy. You are deserving of my protection."

 

"Your protection?" he asked curiously.

 

"So innocent," she smiled. "Your magic is in danger, and still you did not call on me."

 

"I-" Harry began but realized he didn't know what to say. He hadn't even realized calling on her was an option. "You can feel the block on my magic?" he asked curiously.

 

"Yes," she answered simply. And then she sat quietly as if waiting.

 

"My dad," Harry said again, smiling. He wanted to say it over and over. "My dad and my uncle Lucius are working to remove it."

 

"And they can do so," she nodded. "But it will take months. I can see that the block does not want to be undone. The Sorcerer that has blocked your magical growth has placed this on you with hate in his heart."

 

Harry felt sad despite himself. He knew that Dumbledore disapproved of him. Knew that he wanted to use him as a tool, but somehow it still hurt to hear that he hated him. That he'd done this out of anger and hate, and not some twisted idea of helping him.

 

"I could help you, sweet boy," Adhara said, drawing him from his thoughts.

 

"How?"

 

"My protection," she smiled. "I could cast pure protection around you. If you had pure protection than you could deconstruct the block without worrying wheater or not the Sorcerer had found out."

 

"So I could take it down all at once?"

 

"Yes. My protection would shield you from ever being blocked again."

 

"That would be amazing," Harry grinned. "If you're willing to help that is."

 

"You aren't going to ask me?" Adhara asked, still smiling.

 

"Ask you what?"

 

"Sweet boy," she said shaking her head. "I will protect you always."

 

"I will owe you," Harry said bowing his head. "I cannot accept such a powerful gift without the chance to repay you."

 

"I will call upon you if ever I am in need of a Pure Sorcerer."

 

"I am in your debt," Harry nodded.

 

"Goodbye, for now, sweet boy." she nodded.

 

He was suddenly enveloped in a blanket of golden light.

 

"Harry!"

 

It was Severus.

 

"Dad," Harry said, suddenly wide awake.

 

"Lion?" Severus said, startled by the sudden address change.

 

Harry jumped from his bed and threw his arms around Severus.

 

"Lion, you're glowing," Severus said concerned.

 

"My friend helped me! I'm safe now!"

 

"Your friend? Which friend?"

 

"The Fae I met in Diagon Alley," Harry explained. "She offered her protection over me so I can take down the block on my magic all at once."

 

"You have Pure protection?" he asked stunned. "How did you convince her?"

 

At Harry's confused look, Severus laughed.

 

"You didn't convince her, did you? She just offered to help you?"

 

"Yes," he nodded. "But I promised I would pay her back."

 

"Do you know what this means, Lion?"

 

"She told me that Dumbledore couldn't put the block on me ever again, so I can break it down all at once."

 

It meant a lot more than that, but Severus would be sure to have him read up on it. He was eager to have Harry's magical block off as soon as possible.

 

Severus performed a few scans to make sure that the protection was pure and Fae based. "Everything seems to be in order," he nodded. "You should try and take it down now. I'll have a potion ready for the pain."

 

Harry closed his eyes and summoned up his magic. He could feel it straining against the block, and then, with a huge rush of power, it snapped free. There was no pain, but a wash of relief.

 

Harry grinned. "It's gone."

 

Severus had just cast a spell to check that the block was fully gone when they heard the fireplace flare to life in the living room.

 

"Severus!"

 

"Dumbledore," Severus grumbled. "Stay in your room," he said, soothing Harry's hair as he left his room to great the headmaster. Harry heard him whisper a silencing charm on his door as he closed it behind him.

 

Harry jumped up and ran to the door, cracking it open to listen.

 

"Albus," Harry heard Severus saying.

 

"I need to speak with Harry," Dumbledore said briskly.

 

"I'm afraid that won't be possible at the moment."

 

"And why not?" he asked angrily.

 

"It's four in the morning Headmaster," Severus said sternly. "He's sleeping."

 

"I think that you'll find he's awake."

 

"And how would you know such a thing?"

 

"Because he just-"

 

"Yes?"

 

"It's important that I see him now," Dumbledore insisted.

 

"So you can replace the block on his magic you mean?" Severus asked, raising a brow.

 

"You- I, I'm sure I don't know what you mean."

 

"I'm sure that you do," Severus said, dangerously calm. "I'm also sure that I can prove you were behind his magical block in the first place."

 

"And what?" Dumbledore hissed. "Have me arrested? Me?" he scoffed.

 

"You will not hurt my son!"

 

"Your son," he laughed mockingly. "Yes, your happy little family, until he finds out you're a-"

 

"You will not threaten me in my own home!" Severus barked out.

 

Harry wondered what Dumbledore had on Severus. It made him hate the old man with a new passion. How dare he try and blackmail his dad! As if Harry would believe anything Dumbledore would say against Severus.

 

"He will find out Severus," Dumbledore laughed, maniacally.

 

"He knows you tried to block his magic," Severus sneered. "He knows you tried to turn him against his friends. You think he would believe anything you told him?"

 

"I have proof, as you well know."

 

"Harry wouldn't care if I explained-"

 

Dumbledore laughed. "You don't really believe that, do you? You really think you can explain all this away?"

 

"Leave!" Severus snapped.

 

Hearing the floo swooshing to silence, Harry quickly slid his door closed and jumped back into bed.

 

Severus opened his door a minute later, looking much more composed then he had been a few moments earlier. "He's gone."

 

"Is everything okay?"

 

"Yes," he nodded. "He knows that we know about the block, but you're safe from him now. I'll let Lucius know in the morning."

 

"Will Dumbledore get in trouble?"

 

"Of course," Severus nodded. "I will not let him get away with this Lion. It will take time though. We need to wait to play this at the right moment."

 

"I understand," Harry nodded.

 

"You need to rest now. I'll wake you for breakfast."

 

"Okay," he nodded, yawning. "Severus?"

 

"Yes, Lion."

 

"Do you- Is it okay if I call you Dad?"

 

Severus was struck speechless. "I-"

 

"Only sometimes," Harry said, back peddling at Severus' hesitation.

 

"Harry, of course, you can call me dad," he nodded. "I am your dad."

 

"Well, I know, but... It doesn't bother you?"

 

"It's a privilege," he said bowing his head. "Now rest, sweet Lion."

 

Chapter 27: History

Chapter Text

"Professor?" Harry asked, raising his hand as class was about to start.

 

"Yes, Mr Potter?"

 

"Sir, I was wondering if you could discuss why there are such tensions between the muggle and wizarding worlds."

 

"Aw, yes," Binns nodded slowly. "It began thousands of years ago. As soon as muggle-kind began in fact."

 

"You mean that muggles came after wizards?" Dean asked.

 

"Oh yes," Binns laughed. "Muggles wouldn't exist without wizards."

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"The first muggles were wizards that lost their magic in the blast of the Fae's awakening ceremony."

 

"Wait, what?"

 

"Obviously," Notts scoffed.

 

"Then why do purebloods hate muggles?"

 

"Not all purebloods," Neville said, frowning.

 

"Okay, children, settle down," Binns called. "It is precisely because muggles used to be wizards that the hatred came about.

 

"It began, as many hate-based things do, with fear. Wizardkind was horrified of the thought of losing their magic."

 

"Can anyone lose their magic?" Lavender asked, tearing up.

 

"It is exceedingly rare," Binns nodded, "but definitely possible. It is often peoples' greatest fear. Muggle-kind is the embodiment of that fear. It started off that wizardkind were just scared of muggles, a fear that only grew when they found that their children could be born without magic as well."

 

"But that could happen with two wizards too, right? Squibs?" Harry asked.

 

"Squibs, yes," Binns nodded. "A phenomenon that has only occurred since the birth of muggle-kind."

 

"So no one had ever been without magic before this blast?"

 

"No, there were rare cases of people losing their magic," Binns corrected. "So, with the new fear of birthing non-magical children people shunned muggle-kind, and forbid any contact with them period. They were believed to be contagious. This is when wizardkind went into hiding, to begin with."

 

"How many people were affected by the initial blast?" Greengrass asked. "Why weren't they just quarantined, or killed?"

 

"Nearly five million people," Binns exclaimed. "When the world's population was less than a billion."

 

"But that's not even one percent of the world."

 

"It's five million people," Harry gawked. "You can't exactly round them all up."

 

Binns nodded. "And besides that, it wasn't until they realized that their children were non-magical that the real panic set in. By then years had passed."

 

"So wizards just went into hiding?" Seamus asked. "Where did they all go?"

 

"Well they didn't all hide under a rock did they," Blaise scoffed. "They didn't literally hide. They hid their magic; only doing spells in the privacy of their homes."

 

"This is true," Binns nodded. "But there were, of course, those that did hideaway to non-effected countries; countries that to this day remain magical havens."

 

"There are whole countries that muggles don't know about?"

 

"Obviously," Draco scoffed. "You think muggles are just zipping down to Atlantis? Flying up to the Floating Isles?"

 

"There are three continents, and a total of one hundred and three countries that the muggles are oblivious to."

 

"There are three other continents?" Dean asked, shocked.

 

"Class?" Binns nodded. "Who can name all ten of the continents?"

 

"Well, the muggles know of seven," Pansy said. "Africa, Europe, Asia, North and South America, East Australia, and Antarctica."

 

"Then there's the Floating Isles," Draco said, "West Australia, and Malgora."

 

"Where are they?" Dean asked, confused. "How have muggles not found them?"

 

"They're shielded, of course."

 

"They, similarly to Hogwarts, are guarded with many wards against muggle-kind," Binns explained. "As for where they are, well, the Floating Isles are above Central and South America, West Australia is between Madagascar and East Australia, and Malgora encompasses all the countries below the ocean's surface."

 

"Sir," Harry said, "Back to what you were saying about muggle-kind. If two muggles have a child together does that mean they have a zero percent chance of having a magical child?"

 

"That is correct."

 

"But then what about muggleborns?"

 

"That means that somewhere down the line their family breed with magical blood, even if that person was a squib. Often there will be generations of squibs before a muggleborn is born."

 

"So when a muggle and a wizard have a baby is it a fifty-fifty chance for a magical child?"

 

"Perhaps in the beginning, but as I said, it is very hard to find a pureblooded muggle in this day and age; most have bred with magical families if they know it or not."

 

"So even today, it would be a risk to breed with a muggle?"

 

"I would hardly call it a risk," Binns laughed. "There are perhaps a hundred pureblood wizarding families left, and they are actively trying to stay pure. There are at most a few dozen pureblooded muggle families."

 

"It's still a greater risk that breeding with a wizard," Blaise said, pointedly towards Harry.

 

"And is there any truth to the fact that your blood status determines your level of power?"

 

"Mr Potter," Binns gasped. "I'm surprised at you. Of course not."

 

Harry felt a slight tint across his cheeks. "I was just asking because I read somewhere that some forms of magic are harder for muggleborns to perform."

 

"That is true, I suppose," Binns confessed, hesitantly. "But that doesn't mean that muggleborns are inherently weaker."

 

"I didn't ask that," Harry huffed. "I just wondered, if that's the case, why? I mean, why would your blood status effect your ability to perform certain types of magic?"

 

"Everyone varies," Binns said, uncomfortably, floating further behind his desk. He clearly disliked the way this conversation was heading.

 

"I know that. For instance, Hermione is a muggleborn and she can perform any spell you throw at her. Where some purebloods struggle to perform spells to their full potentials."

 

"Yes," Binns nodded.

 

"But my question is, barring the fact that everyone is different, why are some forms of magic inherently harder for muggleborns to perform?"

 

"What forms of magic?" Hermione snapped. "I can perform any spell!"

 

"I know that is true in Air and Earth magic," Harry said, "as I've just said. But in certain forms of magic, say Realm magic or Time magic, muggleborns aren't supposed to be as good at."

 

"Those are dark magic," Ron snapped. "Why would they want to practice dark magic, to begin with?"

 

"I'm not trying to justify the use of dark magic, my question is-"

 

"I don't think this is an appropriate topic for class, Mr Potter."

 

"The reason," Notts sighed, "is because purebloods are just better."

 

There was an uproar, of insults and cursing. Binns yelling as best he could to stop the fighting. In the end, he had to cancel class just to get them all out of the same shared space.

 

"The real reason, Lion, is that muggleborns are born with less magic," Pansy explained as they escaped the feuding, on their way down to the dungeons.

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"Everyone, even muggles, is born having equal access to the natural source of magic in the world. But everyone varies on their ability to tap into that magic. That's what Binns was explaining in class. But what you're asking about has to do with the magic draw from within. Now, that magic has to do with your blood status. A muggle is born with zero magic. They are, by their very definition, non-magical. Half-bloods are born with their own source of magic, the same as purebloods."

 

"And purebloods just have a larger source?" Harry asked.

 

"Correct," she nodded.

 

"But that doesn't mean that they are more powerful, it just means they have the easiest time reaching their greatest potential."

 

"So a half-blood at their very best and a pureblood at their very best could still be equals?" Harry asked.

 

"Yes," Blaise nodded. "That goes for muggleborns too."

 

"But purebloods can't have squibs so we're still better," Vinny said.

 

"Not better, exactly," Pansy said quickly, giving Harry an apologetic look. "Just less of a risk, if you want magical children that is."

 

"Who would want a squib child?" Greg asked, confused.

 

"Greg," Pansy sighed.

 

"No one," Harry said, lost in thought. "So... If Binns was right and most muggles have been with, or are the product of muggle and wizard breeding, doesn't that mean that there are only a very few real muggles left and that everyone that we think of as muggles are really squibs?"

 

"I guess that could be the case," Draco shrugged. "I personally find it all very confusing. I'm just glad I'm a pureblood. It's so much simpler that way."

 

***

 

"What are you all doing out of class?" Severus asked as they came into his chambers.

 

"Harry caused a riot in History so class was canceled."

 

Severus gave Harry a sharp glance.

 

"I just asked why muggles and wizards don't get along."

 

"I see," he nodded. "And did you get an answer?"

 

"Partially," Harry shrugged. "Pansy explained it better."

 

"And so?" he asked expectantly, as they all took their seats.

 

"Everyone has access to the world's magic but vary in their abilities to tap into that magic, but wizards have their own source of magic."

 

"Correct," he nodded. "And?"

 

"And muggleborns have a smaller source, than a half-blood, and a half-blood has a smaller source than a pureblood."

 

"Not quite," he countered. "If that were true then it would also be true that muggleborns and half-bloods were weaker than purebloods, and that is not the case. All wizards have the same sized source, but their access to that magic varies on their blood status. Think of your blood status as the three goblins in Gold and Locks.

 

Muggleborns magic is too ambivalent, they have to work hard and train long to reach their full powers. Half-bloods magic is too greedy, they have to work on slowing down and learn things as they are given to access their full potential. And purebloods magic is just right, they have the perfect conditions to access their magic from the get-go."

 

"Gold and Locks?" Harry asked, with a laugh.

 

"Oh," Severus said, shocked. "It's a children's story for wizards. It's about three goblins that are instructed to unlock vaults in Gringotts to find gold."

 

"The muggle story is about three bears and a little girl named Goldilocks. I think they have the same overall lesson though; that neither extreme is desired, and it's best to find a happy medium."

 

"Goldilocks," Draco laughed. "What kind of name is that?"

 

"But what I don't get is, if all wizards have the same magical potential, why does Voldemort prefer purebloods?"

 

"He doesn't," Severus answered simply. "I was sure Lucius would have told you that."

 

"Well," Harry shrugged. "He did, but I guess I didn't really believe him."

 

"Hey," Draco said, affronted. "My father wouldn't lie to you."

 

"It's okay," Severus said, despite Harry's apologetic look. "The Dark Lord doesn't have a preference, other than preferring powerful wizards over the weak, and that only started towards the end."

 

"When he got power hungry," Harry clarified.

 

"Yes," he nodded.

 

"Why do we like purebloods more than muggleborns if it's not what the Dark Lord wants?" Greg asked.

 

"You were most likely taught that by your parents," Severus sighed, shaking his head. "It is not right."

 

"But-"

 

"I am a half-blood," Severus said. "Harry is a half-blood. Are you better than the two of us?"

 

Greg shook his head.

 

"That's right. You're not. The only people that care about blood status are racists and muggleborns."

 

"Malfoys aren't racists," Draco said offended.

 

"You think you're better than everyone because you're purebloods. That is prejudice."

 

"We are better than everyone, but it's because we're Malfoys, not because we're purebloods."

 

"That's the same thing," Harry laughed.

 

"We're better than other purebloods too. We don't care what other peoples' blood status is."

 

"The point is," Severus continued, shaking his head, "is that the only reason the Dark Lord was painted as a racist was to give him a bad name. It has nothing to do with his actual beliefs."

 

"Why do muggleborns care about blood status?" Harry asked, confused.

 

"Because they feel out of place in the wizarding world, and therefore like they're being judged. They feel inferior, and so they believe that others view them in the same fashion. They usually don't care enough to learn the history behind the names and believe it has a negative connotation."

 

"Well, it doesn't help that there are wizards that are actually racists."

 

"Far fewer than you would think, to be honest. Especially you Harry, coming from the muggle world that is run rampant with racism."

 

This was all very shocking to Harry. Despite himself, he had attributed power with the blood status like they'd said, as he came from a muggle background. He was surprised to find that they were all equal, both in power and in the people's minds. He was in disbelief that Voldemort of all people could actually be less bigoted than most muggles.

 

"Why didn't he try to correct that stereotype?" Harry asked. "It seems like if he's really fighting for something good, it would be a lot more beneficial for people to think you aren't a racist."

 

"Right, because the Dark Lord has a great reliable platform to spread his message to the public," Blaise laughed.

 

"Well, why not?" Harry asked. "I'm sure there have to be like-minded people in the newspaper. Or like-minded people that could start a newspaper."

 

"Harry, he's a Dark Lord. Anyone that speaks out publicly in his favor instantly becomes a criminal," Draco said.

 

"But why?"

 

"Because he's going against what the Ministry says is right."

 

"Why does the Ministry think certain forms of magic should be banned then?" Harry asked, frustrated. "Are they really dangerous?"

 

"No, the Ministry is just dumb," Vinny said.

 

"No," Severus chuckled. "The Ministry doesn't actually believe that any forms of magic are bad, or they didn't use to. They are just afraid of scaring the muggleborns. They are afraid that if the muggle were to find out about all the things wizards are capable of that they will reject the magical world again, and we'll have to regress back into hiding."

 

"Aren't we still in hiding?" Harry asked. "I mean, muggles don't know about the wizarding world."

 

"We're still in hiding, but we've also come a long way. For hundreds of years, it was against the law to interact with muggles at all. Now it's okay to have relationships with them, both platonic and intimate. It's okay to have businesses and land, whole cities, where we coincide," Severus explained. "It would be a huge step backward for us to have to sever all ties with the muggle world again."

 

"Is that what Voldemort wants?" Harry asked. "For the worlds to be divided again?"

 

"Absolutely not," Severus said swiftly. "That would be bad for everyone. His goal is total freedom. That freedom includes muggles."

 

"Is the goal to one day come out of hiding completely?" Harry asked.

 

"Yes, eventually."

 

"And the Ministry?" Harry asked. "What's their goal?"

 

"One of two things," Severus began. "They either want things to stay as they are now, or they want to limit our magic even more and go public."

 

"What do you mean, limit it more? Like certain spells would be off limits?"

 

"They would probably want to get rid of all spells they think that muggles would find too scary," Braise explained. "Which means that everything, at all times, would be seconds from the chopping block."

 

"But why would we let the muggles dictate what spells we can and can't use?" Harry asked confused. "Why are we so scared of scaring them?"

 

"Have you seen muggles when they're scared, Lion?" Pansy asked. "They slaughter each other. Blow each other to bits," she said, shivering. "If they're willing to do that to each other, just think what they would do to us; people they see as 'other'."

 

"So we're scared of muggles?" Harry asked, stunned.

 

"The Ministry is," Draco nodded.

 

"But could they really hurt wizardkind?"

 

"Yes," Severus nodded. "They could do damage on a huge scale, especially since the general public believes that muggles are harmless,"

 

"How are they a match against magic though?" Harry asked, concerned. "Guns?"

 

"No, Lion, guns are virtually harmless to wizardkind. They can kill us of course, but there are wards to defend ourselves against them, and even if we were struck by one, a bullet wound is easy enough to heal."

 

"It is their nuclear weapons that are really concerning. They can kill tens of thousands of people at once," Draco explained.

 

"It is not the death toll we need to worry about," Severus continued. "Once one is set into motion the others will follow. That will be the end of the world."

 

"Well, this got dark," Vinny said, solemnly.

 

"So how does Voldemort plan on merging the two worlds without causing a nuclear war?"

 

"With extreme caution," Severus answered. "And over a long period of time."

 

"In our lifetime?"

 

"This is our hope," Severus nodded. "But it will take decades. This is not a process you want to rush. If we become public even a second before the muggle world is ready, we would have to pull out and start anew."

 

"And how exactly does he plan on assimilating wizard culture into muggles lives while maintaining secrecy?"

 

"Perhaps that is a conversation for another day," Severus said, giving Harry a pointed look not to push it.

 

"Okay," Harry sighed, clearly not pleased with having been shut down.

 

At least Severus was just postponing the conversation. Harry could count on him to bring it back up, and not leave him hanging. If he wanted to get back to it, Harry could count on him being fully prepared to discuss the matter at length later on, and for that, Harry was pleased.

 

The Order would have left everything in the dark, or for him to find out at random, or, worse yet, lied about the whole thing to better their cause.

 

"Dad," Harry said, as his friends made their way to his room. "Thank you for... Thank you."

 

Severus inclined his head, before walking forward to press a kiss to Harry's crown. "Of course, Lion," he said, smoothing his hair.

Chapter 28: 4th Champion

Chapter Text

Harry stayed as far away from anyone as he could as he sat at Gryffindor table. He knew he was being childish, but he felt that he'd deserved a cooling off period from his snakes. They had, after all, admitted to following the Dark Lord. He knew that he'd forgiven them, but it didn't feel right to go straight back to them. Maybe he was thinking too much, instead of just following his gut...

 

Despite people's excitement at the Champions being chosen, the Gryffindors still managed to hiss at him as they passed. Seamus, a few seats down, made a point of saying loudly, “Oi! Watch out for the grease stain,” as he exaggeratedly pulled Dean farther from him.

 

He tried to ignore them, he really did, but it was getting to him. These people had claimed to be his friend. They had year after year talked about the importance of house bonding and pride. How could they so easily cast him aside?

 

And sure, they had on occasion been nasty to him in the past, but that was usually only for a week or so. They just needed time to adjust, time to realize he hadn't changed. This time though, they weren't letting things slide. They had found something they disliked and were holding tight.

 

Was liking snakes and Potions really so criminal? Was taking his new home for granted really unfair of him?

 

He was still a Gryffindor dammit! Even to his Slytherin friends, he was 'Lion'. He felt destined to be an outcast.

 

“Oi Harry!”  It was Vinny. The table started hissing again. He groaned and sank lower in his chair. He loved his friends but sometimes he just wished be could be invisible.

 

“Harry mate!”  Greg this time.

 

“Harry! Mate!” Ron mocked. “What's wrong, Potter? Turn on your new friends too?”

 

He suddenly stood and made to leave the hall. He felt bad for blowing them off; it wasn't their fault he was being such a coward. He just wanted there to be no more drama.

 

“Come on Lion,” Blaise said grabbing his arm just before he could exit. “Don't miss the excitement because of them.”

 

He wanted to argue. Wanted to prove to Gryffindor that he wasn’t a snake and that he belonged, but he just couldn’t muster the strength. He didn't know why he even gave a shit. He was sure it wasn't Dumbledore, now that the block was gone. He almost wished he could still blame him, at least that way he wouldn't have to own his cowardice.

 

Seeing them all waving him over was exactly what he needed. ‘And what the hell was so wrong with being a snake anyway?’

 

He followed Blaise over to Slytherin table and sat between him and Pansy. Greg and Vinny sat on either side of Draco across from him. Pansy flung her arms around him and immediately started fussing with his hair.

 

 He sat stiffly for a little longer before saying, “Sorry.”

 

Draco nudged a plate in front of him in response. Just like that everything was fine. Everything was normal; just like before. He quickly spared a glance up to the Head Table to catch Severus’ approving look.

 

Suddenly Dumbledore stood, casting a hush to fall over the room. Harry rolled his eyes.

 

“It is time to reveal the Champions for this year’s Triwizard Tournament!” he shouted loudly. The hall erupted with Jubilee.

 

The Goblet of Fire sat in front of the room. It's blue flames spitting erratically. A piece of parchment fluttered out landing in Dumbledore's waiting hand.

 

“The champion from Beauxbaton Academy of Magic is… Miss Fleur Delacour!” Cheers followed. A beautiful, petite blonde jumped excitedly amongst the sea of blue. Her pale skin seems to glow. Harry would put money on the fact that she was at least half veela.

 

A bright sputter from the Goblet caught everyone's eyes yet again.

 

“The champion from Durmstrang Institute is… Mister Yakov Krum!”

 

More cheers. Krum, like the seeker from Bulgaria’s National Quidditch team. Vinny and Greg cheered extra loud for him.

 

"Krum's younger brother," Blaise said, sounding surprised. "Everyone was betting on Viktor."

 

Despite his hardened features, Harry could tell by his pulsing magical signature, that the boy was as surprised as everyone else. He was a shorter, thinner, less built version of his brother. Clearly the less favored.

 

A dangerous competitor, Harry thought. He would have something to prove.

 

“And now,” Dumbledore announced, “The champion for this year's Triwizard Tournament from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry…” the goblet huffed and puffed finally spitting out the name. “Miss Ilana Lemon!”

 

The Ravenclaw table went wild. The dark haired girl stood proudly. Grinning and waving madly as she made her way up to stand with the other champions.

 

Harry didn't really know Ilana, but she'd always seemed nice enough. He was glad to see her as their champion. The last few nights he'd been plagued with nightmares that the cup would somehow spit out his name.

 

And, don't get me wrong, Harry wasn't scared of the idea of competing. No, he was used to being made to fight. It was facing Severus that had had him up at night. He was terrified of his disapproval. He kept dreaming about his angry face, his disapproval, and mistrust.

 

So yeah, he was glad Ilana was their champion.

 

“Our champions!” Dumbledore yelled, throwing his arms wide, towards the three of them.

 

He went into a speech about how wonderful the events would be, and how proud he was of the three champions. Harry tuned him out. He had heard enough of Dumbledore's shit to tell by his cadence that he was just bullshitting.

 

Suddenly a bunch of students were gasping and pointing at the goblet. Harry looked up to see the goblet begins to smoke wildly, sputtering and spitting. Out of all the flames and puffs of soot a fourth name. It nearly dropped to the ground before Albus shook from his shock and caught the slip.

 

Harry could feel his stomach knotting.

 

“Harry Potter?” he whispered. Gasps were heard from those close enough to hear. “Harry Potter!” Dumbledore yelled, clearly angry.

 

Harry sunk in his seat, his friends going mad around him. "No," he groaned.

 

“Harry Potter!” he yelled again, his eyes scanning Gryffindor table, along with everyone else.

 

“Harry,” Pansy finally said, pushing him out of his seat.

 

His eyes locked with the utter shock on Severus’ face, as he shuffled forward. Severus was already making his way around the Head Table to meet him. Harry felt ready to faint, or vomit, or both.

 

This was literally his nightmare, come to life. He was so scared, and yet he felt drawn to Severus like a magnet. He couldn't not go to him.

 

"Harry," Severus whispered, running his hand across his cheek.

 

"I didn't-"

 

“Headmasters and champions follow me!” Dumbledore snarled angrily. Severus stepped between Harry and the Headmaster, as Dumbledore stormed passed and exited.

 

“I- I didn't. I didn't do it,” Harry stammered shakily to Severus as they made their way through the hall.

 

“I know,” he said sternly, guiding him by his elbow to keep him walking.

 

Severus could see red. Harry. His Harry. His son. This couldn't be happening. Not to his son.

 

Once they reached the trophy room Dumbledore wheeled around on Harry. “How did you do it?” he yelled. “Did you make an older student put your name in the goblet?!”

 

Before Harry could even form the words, Severus spat, “He didn't do this.”

 

“Severus,” Dumbledore gritted out, as if in warning.

 

“Headmaster,” Severus snipped in the same warning tone. “I know Harry did not do this. He wants no part in this silly tournament.”

 

“Lies!” Karkaroff yelled.

 

Harry was so relieved that Severus believed him. So relieved he was fighting in his defense. He was so relieved he could nearly cry. He reached forward and clutched Severus' hand for an extra layer of support. Severus squeezed his hand in return but stayed focused on his defense.

 

“It doesn't matter,” McGonagall spat loudly. “It doesn't matter what we all believe,” she repeated when the others had quieted down. “What matters is if he is going to compete.”

 

“No,” Severus said quickly.

 

“He has to-”

 

“No!” Severus spat out keeping Harry behind him. “He is underaged, and, as his father, I strictly forbid it.”

 

“The goblet has chosen him,” Crouch spoke lost in thought. “It is law.”

 

“You'd arrest him?” Maxime chortled. “He is but a boy! He could die if he competes!”

 

“He could die if he doesn't,” Moody spoke suddenly stepping from the shadows. “The law is enforced by the goblet itself. No one has ever challenged its selection, but legend says those who don't compete are no more.”

 

Severus stepped more fully in front of Harry as if that would protect him. “There has to be a way out of this Headmaster. He's fifteen!”

 

“I have to agree, Headmaster,” McGonagall nodded.

 

Dumbledore said nothing, lost in thought.

 

"He is Harry Potter," Karkaroff scoffed. "You expect us to believe this was not the plan? You put in his name to win your school that cup!"

 

"You think I would risk my son's life over some stupid game?" Severus hissed out.

 

"The games are not stupid!" Karkaroff barked. "And I know just how willing you are to stick out a neck for the things you want if the neck is not your own!"

 

"How dare-!"

 

Harry had whipped out his wand and was an inch from Karkaroff's face. "You want to say that again?" he hissed, seething.

 

Karkaroff actually had to nerve to laugh.

 

"You're staring down the wand that had trice faced the Dark Lord and lived to tell the tale," Severus said calmly, as Harry's rage shook through him.

 

The Durmstrug Headmaster visibly shrunk under Harry's threatening stance.

 

Harry had never been so angry. How dare this man talk down to his father. How dare he insult him. How dare he say that Severus was a bad father. What did he know?

 

The trophies around him shook.

 

"Lion," Severus whispered, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Harry, it's okay," he said, still in his calm voice. Harry lowered his wand, but his glare was still red hot.

 

Severus soothed his hair as Harry let some of his anger deflate. He was ready to go home.

 

Minerva's usual hardened expression, softened as she watched to two of them interacting. Perhaps her grudge had been forgotten. Harry was pleased, He really didn't want anyone to be angry with him.

 

Suddenly Dumbledore was nodding his head. "You're correct Severus."

 

"What?"

 

"You're correct," he repeated. "He is only fifteen," he paused, "but he has also defeated a Dark Lord on multiple occasions.

 

"No-"

 

"He will compete."

 

"I said no!" Severus snapped, losing some of his usual composure.

 

“He will compete,” Dumbledore repeated, this time directly to Crouch.

 

"Albus!" Severus growled.

 

"There is no point arguing it," Crouch said, wide-eyed. "Either the goblet allows him to abstain or it doesn't."

 

"We have no telling how the goblet will retaliate," Moody huffed. "It is far less of a risk for the boy to just compete. If nothing else, he can just forfeit at the beginning of each round."

 

"No," Harry scoffed. "I'm not going to just quit," he continued, stepping out from behind Severus.

 

He knew it might be dangerous, but he would rather face a challenge than be seen as a coward. He was a lion for Merlin's sake!

 

Moody winked at him, as the rest of the room exploded in arguments.

 

"You will if that's what we tell you to do," Severus said angrily.

 

Catching a glimpse of his nightmare, Harry quickly tethered his tongue. "I just- If it's not dangerous I don't see why I couldn't at least try to finish the round."

 

"The rounds will be dangerous," Crouch assured him, looking nervous.

 

"We will discuss this at home," Severus said before Harry could argue the matter further. Harry nodded. "Speaking of home," he continued, grasping Harry's hand, "I think it's time that all our champions head back to their quarters. They should be celebrating with their classmates."

 

"Ah, yes," Crouch nodded. "A wonderful idea Severus."

 

The other champions, which Harry had nearly forgotten, all stood to the side looking somewhere between confused and annoyed. He could understand that. They felt like they had earned their place there, and he had, like always, been gifted this spot. It wasn't fair, but he still understood.

 

"This is a time for celebration," Crouch continued. "You are champions!"

 

Moody scoffed under his breath.

 

"Igor, Olympe," Dumbledore began, "why don't you escort your champions back to their quarters and enjoy the festivities. Miss Lemon, you are free to join the rest of your house."

 

"Harry, I will meet you at home," Severus said pointedly.

 

"I'm not done with him!" Dumbledore growled.

 

"You are," Severus hissed. "I, however, am not done with you."

 

Harry was quick to make his escape down to the dungeons, despite wanting to see Severus rip the Headmaster to shreds.

 

***

 

"Harry!" Blaise gasped, pulling him into a hug. "We've been looking everywhere for you."

 

"Come on," Harry said, pulling him along after him. "I want to go home."

 

Blaise nodded. "The others were going to meet back there if they didn't find you."

 

"Lion," Draco sighed, relieved, as they came in.

 

"Do you have to compete?"

 

"Severus won't allow it," Lucius said, stepping out of the floo, quickly followed by Narcissa.

 

Harry was glad when Narcissa hugged him and soothed his hair. It was nice to have a mother figure that cared for him. He'd been missing Narcissa and Bellatrix' softer caressing magic.

 

"They said that the goblet enforces the law," Harry said, "but I'm not sure what that means. They made it sound dangerous."

 

"It is," Lucius said, frowning. "I'm sure there's not a record of someone refusing to compete either."

 

"That's what they said," Harry nodded. "Moody said I should compete and just forfeit at the beginning of each round."

 

Lucius and Narcissa exchanged a look, that Harry couldn't quite read.

 

"I'm not sure that would satisfy the goblet's demands," Narcissa said, lost in thought. "Perhaps if you... It might require you to finish each round."

 

"Where is Severus? Still dealing with Dumbledore?"

 

"Yes."

 

"You children should be off to bed."

 

"Mother," Draco gawked. "It's only seven."

 

"Well, not bed then, but be off so that we may speak in private with Severus when he returns."

 

Harry led them to his bedroom. He didn't like the idea of being out of the loop, but at least with Severus, he knew he would get some answers later on.

 

"And Lion," Lucius said, calling after him. "Good job."

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"The goblet wouldn't have chosen your name if you weren't qualified."

 

"You don't think it was just Vol- er- someone trying to... I don't know."

 

"No," Lucius said frowning. "The Dark Lord  would not put you in danger."

 

"You earned your spot as champion just the same as the others," Narcissa said, patting his cheek. "You should be proud."

 

"Thank you," Harry said, allowing himself a quick smirk.

 

Harry made his way to his room to find his friends.

 

"Now," Draco was saying, "I think Tal was saying that the first challenge will involve potions, so Harry will definitely win that round."

 

"You can talk to snakes now?" Harry asked, with a chuckle.

 

"I think she was telling me in a dream," Draco said seriously. "We share a bond."

 

The others started laughing.

 

"It's not a joke! We are connected. She loves me."

 

"She does love you Draco, but I'm not sure about this bond," Harry teased.

 

"Fine, you ask her then," Draco huffed, thrusting Tal forward to hiss in Harry's face.

 

"She doesn't know anything about the challenge," Harry said with a smirk, but she wants more rat treats."

 

"Tal," Draco whined. "I swear she told me, she just doesn't like being put on the spot."

 

"Uh huh, sure."

 

"So what do you think the first task will be?" Draco asked grumpily. "Did they give you any clues?"

 

"No clues. They just told us to celebrate," Harry shrugged.

 

"I wonder if Professor Manson is going to be here for class tomorrow?" Pansy asked absently. "I've not heard anything about him."

 

"I wonder if..." Harry said, drifting off into thought.

 

"What's wrong?"

 

"Over the summer I had a vision that Voldemort was sending someone to the school, and I just thought, what if it's Manson?"

 

"Hold on, back up," Pansy said, shaking her head. "You had a vision?"

 

"Oh, right," Harry sighed. "I sometimes get visions of Voldemort. Sometimes it's just flashes of emotions, like if he's really angry or excited."

 

"And you're just telling us this now?" Pansy gawked.

 

"Forget that," Draco said, waving it off. "What was your vision?"

 

"Well, that's pretty much it," Harry shrugged. "He's sending someone to Hogwarts. At the time I thought it was to, you know, kill me, but now I'm not sure what they're being sent here for. Other than that it was basically just the Dark Lord torturing Wormtail."

 

"My parents might know who's coming," Draco suggested.

 

"Harry?" There was a light knock at his door.

 

"Yeah?" Harry called back.

 

Severus opened the door. "Harry your friends need to leave for the night so we can talk."

 

"Okay," Harry nodded. "Night guys. Talk tomorrow."

 

They were not happy to get the boot but with Harry's promise to talk over breakfast they agreed to leave.

 

Harry met Severus and the Malfoys in the living room. He took his usual seat on the couch. Severus bypassed his usual chair to sit beside Harry.

 

"Harry," Severus sighed. "I'm so sorry."

 

Harry's heart lept in his chest. Every horrible scenario racing through his mind. "What?" he finally mustered.

 

"You'll have to compete," Severus said sullenly.

 

Harry let out a sigh of relief. "That's it?"

 

"Harry, this is not a game. These challenges are seriously dangerous."

 

"I know, I just meant- I had already assumed I'd have to compete. I just thought it was something worse."

 

Severus frowned in confusion, wondering what Harry had thought. Remembering Harry's mind jumping to abandonment the morning of their bonding ceremony, Severus reached out and took Harry's hand. He didn't want Harry to feel like he was alone.

 

"As I was saying," Lucius began, "I believe that the goblet may require you to actively participate in each round."

 

"That might not be so bad," Harry shrugged. He gave Severus a curious look, as his hand tightened around Harry's, at his words. He knew that Severus just wanted him to be safe. That made Harry want to smile, but he didn't, know it would only put Severus less at ease.

 

"I do have experience in the field," Harry continued.

 

"We're going to make sure you have every advantage-"

 

"Like cheating?" Harry rebuked.

 

"It's not cheating," Severus sighed. "It's taking full advantage of your resources. In this case, your resources include every willing person we can find to help better your chances at surviving."

 

"It sounds like cheating," Harry grumbled.

 

"This is about keeping you alive, not helping you win, Harry."

 

"Okay," he sighed. "But do you really think I'm going to die?"

 

"You are not going to die!" Severus almost shouted.

 

"I just meant- You guys said this wasn't Voldemort. If it's not him, then... I mean, maybe I was just chosen to compete," Harry said shrugging.

 

"We'll hope that's the case," Severus said, clearly not convinced in the slightest.

 

"But if it's not Voldemort, who would want to hurt me?" Harry asked. "I mean if it's not Dumbledore..."

 

"He seemed pretty surprised," Severus admitted. "I don't think, even he could act that well."

 

"Dad?" Harry said, "Did you tell them about my vision this summer?"

 

Narcissa and Lucius both perked up at the news, giving Severus a pointed look.

 

"Yes," he nodded. "About the Dark Lord sending someone to Hogwarts," Severus continued, reminding the Malfoys.

 

"Aw, yes," Lucius nodded.

 

"Well, I thought at first that he was doing that to try and hurt me, or spy on me, but now... I don't know what to think."

 

"He's sent a fellow deatheater here to help you, Harry," Narcissa said. "They are here to assist you in anything you may need."

 

"Is it Manson?" Harry asked. "Is that why he's late getting here?"

 

"No," Lucius said, "but now that you mention it..." he trailed off.

 

"It's Professor Moody," Severus said, distaste clear in his voice.

 

"With polyjuice potion?"

 

"Yes."

 

"Then why is Manson so late?"

 

"He's a werewolf," Narcissa said. "Apparently, the moon is particularly cruel to him."

 

"That's it!" Lucius cheered. "Greyback can come in place of Manson."

 

"No," Severus scoffed.

 

"Dumbledore has never met Manson. He hired him by his resume alone. He wouldn't know the difference."

 

"I think he would notice Greyback being blanketed in dark magic."

 

"There are wards for that," Lucius cheered. "And it would be another set of eyes looking out for Harry here on the grounds."

 

Severus looked conflicted.

 

"Don't you want to spend more time with Fenrir, Harry?"

 

Harry nodded. "Does he know magical theory?"

 

"Yes," Severus said, triumphantly. "Does he?"

 

"He's very skilled in the art of spell creation," Narcissa nodded. "A talent I believe you said Manson was proficient in."

 

Severus grumbled under his breath.

 

"Fine," he finally sighed. "If it gets done, it gets done, but don't look to me for sympathy if it all crumbles apart."

 

"Such a dramatic," Narcissa sighed.

Chapter 29: Allies

Chapter Text

“Potter.”

 

Harry turned, surprised to be faced with Professor Moody. “Sir?”

 

“With me,” he said gruffly, putting a commanding hand on his shoulder, leading him into a less used corridor.

 

“My next class-”

 

“I'll write you a note. Now stop dodging off.” He turned him so they were facing each other. “The first task, are you ready?”

 

“Oh,” Harry blanched, shocked, “I- I'm not really sure what you mean. Have they told the others what to expect?”

 

Moody didn't look pleased. “I thought they told me you were smart,” he hissed under his breath more to himself. “You been training at all Potter? Or are you just planning to go in blindly?”

 

“Well,” he hesitated, feeling affronted he went on, “I trained over the summer some. What I could.”

 

The grizzly professor leered and raised an accusing brow, “Over the summer ay? Without magic I suppose?”

 

Harry instantly cursed himself. Of course, he wasn't supposed to use magic over the summer. “Yes well. I suppose having to be the 'Chosen One' has some benefits after all,” he lied easily, inwardly thanking Pansy. Her training in smoothly lying was irreplaceable. That paired with Blaise's lessons of masking expression, and Draco's imperious complex would surely save his life. He knew that Moody was working for the Dark Lord, but he didn't know how much he knew.

 

This, however, only seemed to add a feral element to his leer. “Is that so?” His false eye seemed to zero in on the pulse line in his neck. “In all my years of being an Auror I've never heard of such special treatment being given.”

 

“An in all the years of your work was their ever another Boy Who Lived?” he asked fronting his best Malfoy impression. He felt like an arrogant prick for those words to ever have even come from his mouth, but Moody seemed to enjoy them.

 

His grip on Harry's shoulder tightened possessively, painfully, as he leaned his face right down to eye level with him. “You will be training with me, Potter. I expect you in my office every Tuesday and Thursday night after supper. You will win this championship.”

 

Though the prospect of having yet another project on his plate was exhausting, he couldn't help but be thrilled at the opportunity to train with an ex-Auror; especially one like Moody. He wasn't sure if it was his crudeness or the manic sort of thrill that seemed to spark in his eye, but he reminded Harry of Bellatrix, and his presence was oddly comforting. Or maybe, it was simply knowing that he was a supporter of dark magic.

 

Though he still had disagreements and trust issues with his new family, he found he missed them dearly, his Auntie especially.

 

“Yes, Sir.”

 

***

 

"Manson is finally here," Pansy said over lunch. "I'll be interested to see if he's worth taking the class."

 

"He might not be Manson at all," Harry whispered. After casting a ward around them he quickly explained that Fenrir may be coming in his place.

 

"And you're just telling us this?" Blaise huffed. "Lion you need to keep us up to date on these things. We're Slytherins. Information is our most valued currency."

 

"Well, I'm not sure you're all supposed to know. Plus I was sort of planning to see if it was actually Fenrir before telling you."

 

"You don't keep secrets from your friends Lion," Greg said seriously.

 

"I thought Slytherins were all about keeping secrets."

 

"Not from friends," Pansy explained. "Like Blaise was saying, information is our bread and butter; it's what we survive on."

 

"So if you have information you share it with the people you want to survive with you." Draco shrugged. "Having a key bit of gossip could be the difference between life and death."

 

"Sometimes having information makes you a target though," Harry countered. "Like, someone could torture you for it."

 

"It's better to have the information than not when you're being tortured. At least that way you can make up a believable lie. The closer you are to the truth the better off your lie," Blaise shrugged. "Plus, who wants to be tortured for something you don't even have."

 

Harry shook his head. "That's crazy," he murmured. "Next time I'll tell you right away," he offered.

 

"Good, now let's get to class and see if we've got Fenrir or another mystery."

 

As soon as they walked into the classroom Harry was greeted by Fenrir's overbearing magical presence. He felt himself relax, feeling safe. He wanted to run and hug him, to have him ruffle his hair. He missed his Alpha so much it hurt.

 

He sat in the front row, leaning forward in his chair to be as close as possible. "It's Alpha," Harry whispered to Draco.

 

Fenrir perked up, clearly having heard him, despite the busy classroom filling with students. He gave Harry a cheeky wink, before continuing his prep for class.

 

"Professor," Hermione said, raising her hand. "Harry's sitting with the Slytherin students."

 

"And?" Fenrir growled.

 

"He's a Gryffindor. So he should be sitting with-"

 

"I don't recall assigning houses to sit together," he huffed. "Our little Lion seems quite content where he is."

 

Harry had to try extra hard to keep his grin in check. His heart swelled hearing his Alpha calling him Lion again.

 

"But he-"

 

"If you can't keep your nose out of other peoples business I'll have to remove you from my class."

 

Hermione gasped, ducking her head down in embarrassment.

 

"Now if you're all ready to learn we can begin by partnering up." Giving Hermione a pointed look, he added. "With anyone you like."

 

After class Harry stayed behind. He was thrumming with excitement, as he waited for the last of the students to leave.

 

"Lion," Fenrir grinned, waving him into his office off the back of his classroom.

 

Harry all but ran behind him, throwing his arms around his Alpha the second they were behind closed doors.

 

"Alpha!" Harry cheered, shoving his face in Fenrir's collar. He could smell his sweat and heady musk, leaving him breathless. "I missed you."

 

Fenrir's arms tightened around him as he let out a guttural groan. "I've missed you too little one."

 

"I'm so glad you were able to come," Harry smiled, subconsciously rubbing his face into Fenrir's neck, scent marking himself.

 

Fenrir thread his fingers through Harry's hair, gently pushing his face deeper into his neck. "You like that little one?" he laughed. "You like smelling like your Alpha?"

 

Harry blushed, pulling back. "Sorry, I-"

 

"Don't apologize," Fenrir growled. "You are my-" he cut himself off.

 

"I'm your...?" Harry asked.

 

"You feel like my pup. You- You just smell so good," he said, breathing out. "You do whatever feels natural to you. I promise that it feels natural to me too."

 

Harry chewed his lip nervously, before reaching to take Fenrir's hand. Lifting it, Harry hesitantly pushed his face into his palm, so Fenrir was cradling his face. Harry let his eyes flicker up to meet his Alpha's, asking if it was alright.

 

Fenrir soothed his thumb across Harry's cheek. "My little puppy," Fenrir whispered.

 

"I'm glad you're here," Harry said again.

 

***

 

"Potter," Moody leered. "I'm glad you came."

 

"You said after dinner..." Harry shrugged. Did he think he was going to back out of their training?

 

"Right," he nodded. "Now, how much combat training do you know?"

 

"I was in dueling club second year," Harry said, "other than that and defense, nothing much."

 

"A natural then," Moody said, looking him over. "A good thing too, with you up against the Dark Lord."

 

"I guess," Harry said feeling uncomfortable.

 

"Today we're going to talk about why you are training."

 

"Sir?"

 

"If you don't have the driving force to train, you'll just be wasting both of our time."

 

"I thought I was training to survive the tournament."

 

"To win the tournament," Moody cheered.

 

"I don't really care about winning," Harry said honestly.

 

"You should."

 

"Why?"

 

"People want you to win, Potter."

 

"Who?" Harry asked, a challenge in his tone. "Voldemort?"

 

"What?" Moody asked, looking taken aback.

 

"I know," Harry said finally.

 

"You know?" Moody repeated, meeting his eyes. "What do you know?"

 

"I know," Harry repeated, looking pointedly at his left arm.

 

"I see," Moody said, sitting back against his desk. "And so?"

 

At Harry's frown, he went on.

 

"Are we still training?"

 

"Do you still want to train me?" Harry asked.

 

"More so than before," Moody leered. "Now I can train you without restraint."

 

"Because Voldemort wants you to?"

 

"You will address him as the Dark Lord in my presences," Moody hissed.

 

"He's not my Lord," Harry huffed. "Why should I call him anything but his name."

 

"Respect."

 

"I don't respect him," Harry scoffed.

 

"You respect his power," Moody said, his magic buzzing. "And, I believe you will grow to respect his mission."

 

"I doubt it," Harry bit out.

 

"In the meantime," Moody continued. "Dark Lord is how you will address him," he repeated.

 

"Whatever," Harry sighed. It didn't really bother him that much anymore anyway. "You didn't answer my question. Are you training me because it's what he wants?"

 

"Yes."

 

"And why would he want that?"

 

"He has his reasons."

 

"So he has a worthy opponent to fight in battle?" Harry asked.

 

"If he wanted you dead, you'd be dead."

 

"That hasn't really worked for him in the past," Harry scoffed.

 

Moody grinned, actually laughing out loud. "You have some nerve. I like it," he cheered, his eyes boring into him in the same hungry way Bellatrix stared at him.

 

"If not to fight me, then why?"

 

"He wants you to win the championship."

 

"So Vol- er - the Dark Lord knew I would be selected?"

 

"He'd hoped you would."

 

"So I could die."

 

"So you could win."

 

"But why?" Harry asked. "Why should it matter if I win or not? Not to sound pretentious but I already have fame and glory. I don't need the money. I just don't see the benefits of me winning. What does he get out of it?"

 

"He's hoping to get you out of it," Moody leered.

 

"Me?" Harry scoffed. "And just how did he come to this conclusion?"

 

"He's been receiving updates on your progress all summer. Your ever-growing lovelust for the dark arts," Moody's eyes were starved.

 

"So what?" Harry said defensively, crossing his arms. "That doesn't mean I'll support him."

 

"And what if he doesn't want your support."

 

"You just said-"

 

"I said he wants you, not your support. He wants you to work alongside him as his equal."

 

"I don't believe you."

 

"What would make you believe," he asked seriously.

 

"Nothing."

 

"Then he'll just have to prove you wrong by example. You will be his partner in the end," Moody said grinning, all teeth.

 

Harry just scoffed.

 

"Power such as yours is drawn to power. You will find comfort in him that you won't find elsewhere."

 

"I don't want to... I don't want that."

 

"That may be true, for now, but Potter, you will want it."

 

"I won't," Harry frowned. He didn't want to find comfort in the Dark Lord. He didn't want anything to do with him.

 

"Ones so powerful, it becomes tiresome, lonely. Other people don't understand you the way you think they should. You know that I'm right. You will want him, and he will be there for you," he said, no doubt lacing his tone. No matter if the words were true or not, Harry knew with certainty that Moody believed them.

 

Harry suddenly felt worn out. He didn't want to fight with Moody about this. He would believe what he believed and Moody would believe what he did.

 

"I don't think I'm as powerful as you all seem to think," Harry finally murmured. "I got lucky. I had help."

 

"This is true," Moody nodded. "But you're also only fifteen. It takes more than luck to escape the end of the Dark Lord's wand, on three occasions no less."

 

"I'm not his equal," Harry whispered, confessing, perhaps for the first time, one of his deepest fears. He wanted to be enough to win the war, but deep down he'd never felt qualified. He'd always felt inadequate, and small, and lacking.

 

Moody lifted Harry's chin so he was facing him. "You will be," he said, staring deeply into his eyes. "You will train with me. You will train with Greyback, and the Malfoys, and the Lestranges, and you will be his equal."

 

Harry felt shaky. He didn't know why but he felt so... He felt so laden with responsibility. He didn't know why he should feel responsible to meet the Dark Lord's standers, but he did. Maybe it wasn't the Dark Lord, Harry thought. Maybe it was his family. He knew that they wanted him to become the Dark Lord's equal too. They must if they still supported Voldemort and this was his plan.

 

He felt burdened with responsibility, but he also felt something new. He felt a spark of hope. Maybe Moody was right. Maybe he could be enough. Maybe he could be enough to be the Dark Lord's equal, and maybe he could be enough for his family.

 

Suddenly Harry understood the gleam in Moody's eyes. It was reverence. He was looking at Harry like he worshipped the ground he stood on. It was the same look that his family had when they looked at him. He was looking at Harry as if he already was enough.

 

Harry shivered.

 

That couldn't be right, Harry thought. Surely it was just some trick of the light. It couldn't be right, because he wasn't good enough.

 

But he could be. Harry straightened his shoulders, standing a bit taller. Moody was right. He would train, and he would be enough. This wasn't some pity party, after all. It was up to him to change the course of his life. If he wanted to be enough he would have to work for it and that is exactly what he planned to do.

 

Moody's eyes followed his movement and he smirked as if understanding his newfound determination. "Our young Prince," he said, making Harry shiver again. "You will make us all proud."

Chapter 30: Weighing of the Wands

Chapter Text

“Gather round Champions,” Crouch called briskly, waving them nearer.

 

Harry disgruntled, shoved his hands in his pockets, stepping forward, towards no one in particular. He knew Severus would be equally unpleased as he was that the official Weighing of the Wands was taking place during classes, so he couldn't attend firsthand.

 

The three Headmasters stood along the wall before the doorway, near the entrance hall, presumably where the- ceremony? Test? Whatever it was, was to take place.

 

Crouch spared no time in continuing on, “Now!” he chirped, “Miss Delacour, you are to go first.”

 

“Just the Champions are permitted, I'm afraid,” he added, as Madame Maxime began to come forward. Before she could protest it, he ushered Fleur through the entrance.

 

Harry was pleased to note the air frustration leaving Dumbledore at the knowledge he would not be allowed in.

 

It was not even a full five minutes before Fleur returned, looking confused, and slightly unsettled.

 

“Mr. Krum,” Crouch announced, gesturing towards the entrance.

 

Yakov took a moment to breathe deeply and straighten his shoulders before entering.

 

Fleur and Maxime quickly made their way towards a more private venue to discuss the happenings of the room, still looming before the others.

 

Harry focused all of his energy on summoning his best Lucius persona. Appearing as calm and collected about this, surely trivial task was the only appropriate response. Clenching his jaw, he wished again for Severus’ presence.

 

Krum, too, returned shortly seeming unsure of himself. Karkaroff took a firm hold of his upper arm and led him away with an unsubtle hast, of panic.

 

“Ms. Lemon, Mr. Potter,” Crouch nodded to each respectively, “as Hogwarts Champions you shall enter as one.

 

Harry exchanged an uneasy look with Ilana before stepping forward and entering the room.

 

As Ilana shut the door behind them, he turned back, feeling a silent swoosh of magic sealing the room’s wards back in place.

 

Turning forward again he took in the room. It's left side was made completely of Windows, filling the room with the crisp morning light. At the end of the long narrow room, a table had been placed facing the entrance. Three people sat occupying it.

 

The white-haired man at their left, Harry knew to be Mr. Ollivander, the odd, though wise, man that had sold him his wand. It seems like such a long time ago. His features were kind, as his eyes both studied them and strayed aimlessly through his thoughts; focused and wandering both.

 

The man at the table’s center was the closest to a Viking as Harry would ever get, he was sure. His dark eyes bore no softness whatsoever. His broadness was both hugely impressive and intimidating. His dark, golden hair was slicked back. Harry noted a streak of silver at either of his temples as a step closer towards the table.

 

His shoulders were drawn, in efforts to give his table mates room enough to sit comfortably. His hunched forward position, elbows planted on the table, reminded him of Fenrir. There was an awkwardness about him though, that his Alpha would never have.

 

At the right of the table, an older woman sat laxly. Her black hair loose, down around her waist. The light rust colored robes she wore, clasped at her midsection but otherwise hung open, revealing a teal tank top and, what appeared to be, cream-colored bloomers, ending just below her knees.

 

Harry wanted to laugh. She was so unlike anyone he'd ever seen before, and yet the most what he'd expected a witch to look like. She had soft braids folded into her mass of locks, ending with beads made of wood or bone, Harry couldn't tell. She was adorned with jewelry. Tiny Hoops lined her ears, crystals hung around her neck, rings claimed her fingers, and even one of her toes.

 

He couldn't help but smile looking her over. Even though she was surely McGonagall's senior by a handful of years, her magic was young. It had a freshness, lightning, he'd never experienced.

 

Her magic lapped at him happily. It was like walking into a familiar room on a sunny summer day. Comfortable, and safe, and patient.

 

Ollivander had a knowing gleam about him when Harry finally drew his eyes from the woman.

 

“Ms. Lemon, Mr. Potter,” he said, never unlocking his eyes from Harry's. “As you're both aware, I am Garrick Ollivander, England's wandmaker.” Finally releasing Harry's stare, he glanced at his neighbors. “Bulgaria’s wandmaker, Emil Zogorov,” he nodded, introducing the Viking-like men. “And France’s wandmaker, Renée Blot.”

 

The woman, nodded, catching Harry's attention again with a swirl of magic, caressing his cheek. Biting his lip, he actively avoided her eyes, even as she gave a soft chortle.

 

Ilana gave him a quick side glance, clearly able to detect something had transposed between them, even if she didn't know what, or how.

 

“Ms. Lemon,” Ollivander called airly, stretching a frail hand, “your wand please.”

 

Ilana hesitated to forfeit her wand.

 

“Birch, fourteen and a quarter inches, firm,” he muttered to himself, as she held it by her side.

 

The pale wand against her umber, brown skin was a stark contrast, as she extended it forward to him.

 

“Yes, yes,” he murmured, “just as I remembered it. Thestral tail hair. Unusual core.”

 

Zogorov took it next, inspecting it closely; rolling it between his fingers, smelling it, tapping its tip against his palm. He gave a loud, “harrumph,” before passing it to Blot.

 

She let it rest across the palms of both her hands and shut her eyes.

 

They watched intently, as she whispered beneath her breath; a soft emerald light beginning to admit around the wand. As her eyes snapped open, as did the colored light disappear.

 

“Cast of Patronus, Deary,” she said softly, handing it back.

 

Ilana, focused herself enough to fill the area around them with a thick white fog. Harry had been surprised to see no animal form to fulfill a true Patronus. He'd known that not everyone was able to perform the spell, but seeing it, somehow unnerve him.

 

“Mr. Potter,” Ollivander prompted.

 

He handed his wand over with no grudge.

 

“Holly, phoenix feather, eleven inches.”

 

As Ollivander’s inspection stretched on, Harry grew steadily more anxious that he'd slipped up and cast a dark spell with it, and forgotten. ‘What could be taking him so long?’

 

Just then, he passed it to Zogorov without a word more. He again smelled it, and tapped it, and rolled it in his hands. He even pressed it against his face and tilted it, as if to listen to it speak.

 

“Do you enjoy your wand?” he asked suddenly.

 

Harry thought it a very peculiar question. “Enjoy it?”

 

“Do you feel it in your hand, or is it an extension of your arm?”

 

“I don't just use my wand if that's what you mean,” he said gently. “I like to think of my wand as an aid to focus my magic. I'm grateful to have her assistance, but I'm also aware that my wand is not a part of me. If I don't respect, and appreciate, and acknowledge that, she will not always aid me the way I desire.”

 

The three wand crafters exchange looks he couldn't fully understand.

 

“How do you respect her?” Blot asked, taking the wand from the Viking like man's hand.

 

“Well,” he said, trying to think how best to describe it. “I practice Magic,” he finally said, shrugging. “The more magic I use, the more we both grow and learn from each other.”

 

Harry could feel Blot’s magic swirling around him.

 

With a flick of her wand, Harry was pushed back a good ten feet from the table, as she set his wands down. “Retrieve your wand.”

 

Harry went to step forward, only to be halted. “From there Mr. Potter.”

 

Harry let a frown of confusion form on his face, “I don't know what you mean?” he said as innocently as he could muster. “How?”

 

“You know.”

 

“I - I thought wandless magic was Dark, Madame Blot?”

 

Her smirk turned into a full-fledged grin. “Wand Crafters do not discriminate against magic. And we certainly don't encourage its limitations.”

 

Harry wish so badly that he could. It would be the easiest thing in the world, and yet he knew he couldn't. He wouldn't risk anyone knowing of his affiliations with dark magic. It would only raise suspicions; too many questions.

 

“I wouldn't even know where to start,” he said trying to look bashful, if not a bit frustrated by the request. “I'm sorry Madame.”

 

“Have you never performed wandless magic?” Zogorov asked with obvious disbelief.

 

“I mean,” Harry hesitated, grabbing the back of his neck, to portrayed discomfort. “When I was younger I performed accidental magic. And sometimes, if I get angry, my magic acts out.”

 

“Ah!” Blot exclaimed. “You see, you know where to start.”

 

Harry frowned in confusion. “You want me to get angry?”

 

“This is your task,” Ollivander spoke, with a rare show of focus. “You shall not leave until your wand is retrieved. Miss Lemon, you are welcome to take your leave.”

 

Looking unsure, back and forth between them, she frowned and headed towards the door.

 

Just as she was to pass Harry, however, she was quickly pick-pocketed and left disarmed.

 

“Potter!” She gawked.

 

With a quick flick of the wrist, his wand was returned to him. “Thank you Lemon,” he said bowing his head and returning the wand to her.

 

All three of the wandmakers were grinning as the teens turned and left together.

 

“How Slytherin of you,” she muttered.

 

He smirked, “Thanks.”

 

Before she could reply, he was quickly escaping down the hall away from the eagerly approaching Headmaster. ‘Bastard,’ she thought, shrugging off the onslaught of his budding questions as best she could.

 

***

 

“Sev? You here?” he called walking through their shared chambers.

 

“One moment,” he called, seemingly from the lab.

 

Harry leaned in the door frame, watching him bring the potion at hand to a resting point.

 

He smirked, watching the crease in his brow furrow, and the precise movements his hands made, while still remaining at ease. His practiced techniques a clear meditation.

 

Resting the thin glass stirring rod aside he looked up. “And so?”

 

He shrugged in response. "It was easy. They made Lemon cast a Patronus, and they just had me summon my wand back."

 

"You used wandless magic!" Severus gaped.

 

"No," Harry sighed, exasperated. "I stole Lemon's wand. But I think they wanted me to cast wandlessly. They said wandmakers don't support the limitation of magic, or something like that."

 

Severus looked deep in thought. "I'm glad you didn't cast wandlessly."

 

"I'm not stupid," Harry said, slightly annoyed. Doesn't he realize how much effort Harry had put in to not using wandless magic every day?

 

Wandless magic was addictive. It was so simple it was as if he had to actively stop his magic from playing.

 

Before his magic had never known that freedom, but now that it had gotten a taste, it was insatiable.

 

"Why would they want you to use wandless magic?" Severus said, more to himself.

 

Harry was just about to offer to show him his memory when there was a loud pounding on the door.

 

"Probably Dumbledore," Harry sighed. "I sort of ran off without talking to him afterward."

 

"Great..."

 

"But he wasn't in the room. Unless Lemon mentioned it, he doesn't know about them wanting me to-" he was cut off by more pounding on the door.

 

"Okay," Severus nodded. "Go to your room okay?"

 

Harry nodded, slinking off to his room. He sat on the floor beside his door to listen in.

 

"Severus," Dumbledore huffed out. "I need to speak with-"

 

"He's busy with homework at the moment."

 

"This shouldn't take long."

 

"I said that he was busy-"

 

"You won't keep him from me!" Dumbledore snapped. "I need to speak with him about the ceremony."

 

"Harry said you'd already spoken with Miss Lemon."

 

"She explained only her portion of the test," Dumbledore said, clearly aggravated by that truth.

 

"They asked him to perform a summoning spell," Severus sighed. "Will that be all?"

 

"A summoning spell?" Dumbledore said confused. "But that's- All the other champions were required to perform advanced spells."

 

"Perhaps they took his age into account," Severus lied easily.

 

"I would like to hear it from Harry firsthand."

 

"Well, as I've said twice now, Harry is busy."

 

"He's not-"

 

"You're not seeing him," Severus hissed.

 

"Fine," the Headmaster said, oddly calm. "Perhaps you should update your resume,"

 

Severus laughed. "If you think I would leave Harry inrolled here without me to look after him, you really are mad."

 

"Harry wouldn't leave his friends," Dumbledore said angrily.

 

"Firstly, that would hardly be up to him, and secondly, I doubt half of Slytherin would remain here without me."

 

"Thinking highly of yourself again, are we?"

 

"You can't afford to lose me and you know it."

 

"Hogwarts has done fine-"

 

"I think we both know I wasn't talking about the school."

 

"The Order-"

 

"Needs me," Severus cut in. "And anyone who says otherwise is either delusional or lying to themselves."

 

"Don't flatter yourself."

 

"Fine," Severus shrugged. "Consider me out."

 

Dumbledore floundered for a moment before saying. "Harry needs-"

 

"Harry has me, you do not."

 

And then the door was slammed shut in the headmaster's face.

 

"Dad?" Harry said, coming out of his room.

 

"Lion," Severus sighed. "I don't like you listening in like that."

 

"Are we really going to leave Hogwarts?" he asked, his stomach in knots.

 

"Not for now," he said, sighing again. "But perhaps it is not such a bad idea."

 

"Even if Dumbledore is in Azkaban?"

 

"Even then."

 

Harry was quiet for a long time.

 

"Why did you say that the Order needed you?" Harry finally asked. "What do you do for them?"

 

Severus froze.

 

"What?" Harry asked, "Is it bad?"

 

"I-" he began, pausing. "You might want to sit down."

 

Harry nervously made his way to his spot on the couch. "What is it?"

 

"I'm a spy. Lion."

 

Harry's head was spinning. "For... For Dumbledore?" he asked confused. "Does that mean- Are you just spying on the Malfoys?" Harry asked, his heart dropping.

 

"No," Severus said quickly. "No Harry, I'm a spy for the Dark Lord. Dumbledore thinks I'm a spy for the Order because that's the role I've been assigned. I feed them false information while gathering news for the Dark Lord."

 

Harry felt like he was floating out of his body. He couldn't understand what was being said to him. It just didn't make sense.

 

"You're a Death Eater?" Harry asked, letting out an airy laugh in his hysteria.

 

"Yes."

Chapter 31: Severus

Chapter Text

"You're a Death Eater?" Harry asked, letting out an airy laugh in his hysteria.

 

"Yes."

 

"I don't believe you," Harry said shaking his head.

 

"Harry-"

 

"Show me," Harry said, pointing to his arm.

 

Severus pulled up his sleeve to reveal his dark mark.

 

"This can't be happening," Harry groaned.

 

"Harry," Severus said reaching forward to take his hand. Harry jerked back. "Lion. I'm still the same-"

 

"The same!" Harry yelled. "You're a Death Eater!"

 

Then, in a sudden rush of anger, he was on his feet and out the door.

 

A flash of rage and betrayal churned his insides. He couldn't see, or think, or breathe. The halls spun around him as he forced himself to continue forward.

 

How could this be happening? How could any of this be true?

 

Despite his brewing fury, he cursed himself for not having seen it. It was so obvious, so blinding, that it was almost laughable. It had only been his naively trusting, and desperate hopes that had kept the facts out of his conscious. Of course, Severus was a Death Eater. Of course, he had lied to him. Of course, he had let himself be fooled yet again into believing he belonged somewhere he so obviously did not.

 

It hurt. It hurt like a burn, deep in his core.

 

He found himself pacing before the Fat Lady. It shook him, that after everything that had happened, he could so easily be drawn back here as a place of comfort. Despite his being disturbed, he couldn't make himself turn away. He didn't have anywhere else to turn. It was a weight of helplessness, hopelessness, shame that he had never before felt.

 

The password had obviously been changed in the time since he'd been up, and so he resolved himself to wait for a Gryffindor to arrive. The Fat Lady had turned her nose up at him, clearly miffed that he'd abandoned his post in the tower for most of the term.

 

Luckily for him, it was George that first arrived back after dinner.

 

“Oi! Harry mate, what are you doing this far north of the dungeons?” he teased.

 

Harry didn't answer, other than a defeated shrug, as he clenched his jaw.

 

“You and Papa Potions having troubles?” Fred added as George opened the portrait with a quick, “Scaly Bastards Must Die!”

 

He sneered at the immature password, before quickly following the twins in.

 

“I don't really want to talk about it.”

 

“Right,” he answered, nodding. “Well, you're always welcome here.” He gave a genuine smile. “We really miss you mate.”

 

Harry scoffed slightly.

 

“I know the others have been horrible to you."

 

"Really dreadful."

 

"But... They're just kids."

 

"They were just jealous you made new friends."

 

"That you were learning new things without them."

 

Harry held up a hand to stop them, "That's not really an excuse," he said shaking his head, "Not one that I accept anyway."

 

"Right." They paused on the steps, before turning back. "Want to stay up in ours tonight?" Fred offered.

 

"Give you a night without Ron," George smirked.

 

The idea was tempting, but he figured he'd better muster up all the Gryffindor courage he had left and face his dorm mates. "I'd better not," he declined defeated. "Thanks." Then for good measure, he added, "Though I might go back on that depending on how dreadful they end up being."

 

"Well you're always welcome to jump in bed with us," Fred said wagging his brow.

 

Harry quickly ducked into the fifth year dorms and hid behind his drawn curtains before the others returned.

 

***

 

It wasn't long before he heard a stampede of boys crashing up to their dorms. He'd forgotten how loud it could be up here, and that was before the door flung open to receive his year's hoard; Seamus and Dean as it turned out.

 

They were complaining about having a whole year without quidditch.

 

"Hey guys," Harry muttered, causing the others to nearly jump out of their skins.

 

"Harry!" Dean gasped, clutching his chest. "Merlin, I nearly shat myself!"

 

"TMI," Harry laughed nervously, looking to Seamus.

 

The last time he'd seen Seamus in Gryffindor tower was when Seamus had tried to electrocute him to death.

 

"Potter," Seamus said briskly. "How did you get up here?"

 

"I'm still a Gryffindor," Harry sighed.

 

"Really? Because the last time I checked-"

 

"Please," Harry sighed, again, holding up his hands. "I really don't want to fight. Severus and I- We're not getting on and-"

 

"He lets you call him that?" Seamus gawked.

 

"Well, it is his name," Harry said plainly.

 

"So you're fighting with him then?" Dean asked. "How many points did he take?"

 

"He wouldn't do that," Harry said, sinking to sit on the end of his bed. Talking about Severus was getting him more upset then he would have thought. He was angry, yes, but also hurt. He felt sad. No, sad didn't quite cover it. He felt gutted.

 

"You're really upset over him?" Seamus asked, less judgemental than Harry would have expected out of him.

 

"Yeah," he nodded.

 

"But he's... Snape."

 

"Yeah," Harry said again. "But he's also my dad."

 

"That's just- It's so weird. Isn't it horrible?"

 

"It's really nice most of the time," Harry said, his gut twisting sharply. He didn't want to talk about how great Severus was. He didn't want to be defending him right now. He wanted to be angry. He wanted to hate him, so he could cover up how much he hurt right now.

 

"But he's-"

 

"I really don't want to talk about him at all right now."

 

"Okay," Dean nodded. "Seamus, maybe you should go down and warn Ron. We don't want him to, you know..."

 

"Yeah."

 

"How've you been?" Harry asked awkwardly.

 

"Oh, you know," Dean shrugged.

 

"Yeah," Harry nodded. He hated how forced this felt. He'd forgotten how stifling the silence could be between Gryffindors. "So, is Ron still..." he trailed off, not really knowing what he was asking.

 

"Yeah," Dean nodded. "I mean, not as bad, but he still talks a lot of shit. You really hurt his feelings."

 

"I didn't mean to."

 

"Yeah, I know."

 

They sat in tense silence for the long minutes it took for Seamus to return with Ron and Neville.

 

"Harry!" Nev cheered, running to throw his arms around him in a hug.

 

"Nev," Harry laughed, hugging him back.

 

"Oh, I've missed you."

 

"I still see you in classes."

 

"It's not the same," Neville shrugged.

 

"Ron," Harry said, chewing his lip anxiously.

 

"He didn't hurt you did he?" Ron said after a long pause.

 

"No," Harry said, shocked. He wanted to add that it had been him and Seamus that had hurt him, but that didn't seem very productive, so he held his tongue. "He would never."

 

"Good," Ron said, awkwardly. "So... You're back? For good?"

 

Harry shrugged, not really knowing the answer to that himself.

 

To be honest he didn't really trust any of the Gryffindors besides Neville. He didn't really know if he ever could again, but for now, he guessed it was best to be on good terms with them.

 

"Are you still friends with the Slytherins?" Ron asked.

 

"Yeah," Harry said seriously. He was mad at them for, yet again, keeping the whole truth under wraps, but Ron didn't need to know that.

 

"Okay," he nodded. "Well, I don't really like that, but as long as you don't bring them here I guess it's none of my business."

 

"Right," Harry nodded, glad Ron was being at least a little mature about the situation.

 

"And Hermione?" Ron asked.

 

"What about her?"

 

"Are you going to talk to her too?"

 

"It was her decision to stop talking to me," Harry shrugged.

 

Ron nodded. "Okay."

 

The rest of the night went pretty smoothly, as it turns out that the Gryffindors were just as curious to talk to Pax as the Slytherins. Harry spent the better part of the evening translating Pax' snide comments and trying to push down the feelings of longing for his other snakes.

 

***

 

By the second week of no contact, Severus was getting antsy. Every time he saw Harry he would be willing him to look his way; silently begging him to just acknowledge his existence.

 

Harry had been giving all of the Slytherins the cold shoulder, including Greyback and Crouch.

 

Harry hadn't even come back to their chambers.

 

Severus would spend every meal staring down Harry, watching him play nice with the Gryffindor bastards that had literally tortured him weeks prior.

 

It was killing him.

 

He missed him.

 

Classes were even worse. Potions lessons lasted an hour and a half, but to Severus, it could have been a week that had passed. The time would drag by. He would be watching Harry like a hawk, following his every movement, like he might miss a sign. Some sort of code to tell him that they would be okay again.

 

At first, he'd resolved himself to giving Harry space; letting Harry come to him when he was ready. But two weeks? This was getting ridiculous. He'd had enough.

 

"Harry," Severus said quietly, stepping up to his station as the class came to a close. "Can we-"

 

Harry turned his chair loudly so he was facing away from him. There were audible gasps in the room.

 

Severus swiveled his chair back towards him. "Harry-"

 

Harry slapped his hand off the back of his chair. Again, the gasps were all that was heard.

 

There was a long silence between them, before Severus finally barked, "detention," just as the bell rang.

 

Harry laughed bitterly, standing to glare him straight in the face. "Move," he spits out, slinging his bag across his shoulder.

 

No one had dared move.

 

"Everyone out!" Severus barked, sending people into a frenzy towards the exit.

 

Harry tried to duck out a side aisle, but Severus' hand shot forward to snag his sleeve.

 

"Not you."

 

"Let go of me, Professor!" Harry hissed.

 

"I've had about enough of this," Severus snarled, dragging Harry behind him into his office. "Sit down."

 

"No."

 

"I said, sit!" Severus all but shouted.

 

Harry slumped into one of the chairs.

 

"Out with it," Severus spat, waving his hand as he too sank into his chair.

 

"What?" Harry sneered.

 

"You obviously have a problem with me, so out with it. Get everything out in the open so we can-"

 

"Everything out in the open," Harry scoffed. "What a welcome change of pace," he hissed.

 

"Good," Severus nodded. "I didn't tell you the full truth. What else?"

 

"What else?" Harry snapped, jumping to his feet. "What else? You're a Death Eater! You- You lied to me! You made me trust you!"

 

"You can still-"

 

"Fuck you!" he snapped, reaching for the first thing he could find on Severus' desk and slamming it into the wall.

 

"Harry-"

 

"No! You don't talk to me! You- I trusted you. I forgave everyone because you told me it was okay. Well, I wonder why you were so eager for me to forgive them. You just wanted me to forgive you, but I don't."

 

By this point, it wasn't just Harry, but his magic making things fly about the room. As Harry continued throwing objects everywhere he could aim them, his magic was sending things swirling around the room in his anger.

 

"You forgave them because we're your family," Severus pleaded. "You forgave them because we love and care for you."

 

"I thought you did," Harry snapped. "I thought that-" He shook his head. "I'm so stupid. This is the trial all over again. You never cared about me, this was all some stupid scheme of Voldemorts."

 

"No, Harry. That's not true!"

 

"Well you can tell him it worked," Harry snapped. "I fell for it. I'm so stupid, right? I'm dumb enough to fall for it twice even. To think, I was stupid enough to forgive a bunch of Death Eaters."

 

"Lion-"

 

"Stop it!" Harry all but screamed, causing everything to stop dead, and then thud heavily to the floor. "I never want to see you again," Harry said, his breath ragged. "Since that's clearly not an option while I'm still in school... You stay away from me. Don't talk to me. Don't even look at me!"

 

"That's not an option either Harry-"

 

"You don't get a say in this!"

 

"I'm your fa-"

 

"Don't you dare finish that sentence."

 

"I know that you're angry, Harry, rightfully so, but this has to be resolved."

 

"How exactly?" Harry spit. "You're not going to stop being a Death Eater, and I'm not going to ever forgive you."

 

"Is that what you want?" Severus asked, desperately. "You want me to stop being a Death Eater? I'll stop."

 

Harry scoffed. "You'll stop? Stop what? Calling yourself a Death Eater? That doesn't change anything. You still believe in what you believe."

 

"If it's not the name that's upsetting you than what is?" Severus asked. "You obviously knew I supported the same beliefs that the Malfoy's do. You knew that I supported them teaching you..."

 

"I used to think you had integrity! Or Self-respect! I used to think that you valued your freedom!"

 

"Being a Death Eater does not make you a slave to the Dark Lord."

 

"And yet you let him brand his mark into you!"

 

"So you think that little of the Malfoys and the Lestranges, and Greyback?"

 

"They're not you!"

 

"What is this really about Harry? Just tell me."

 

"You're a Death Eater!" Harry snapped, glaring. "Why is it so hard for you to believe that that's the problem here!"

 

"And me being a Death Eater is worse than the other's being Death Eaters?"

 

"Yes," Harry shouted, the word falling from his mouth before his brain could process it. "I mean- Yes."

 

"Why?"

 

"Because you- You're supposed to take care of me!"

 

"Harry," Severus breathed. "Oh, Harry, I have every intention of taking care of you."

 

"NO!" Harry shouted. "You have every intention of doing whatever Voldemort tells you to do."

 

"That's not-"

 

"That might work with his plan for now, but what happens when he changes his mind? What happens when I don't fit into the cookie-cutter role he has set up for me?" Harry hissed, bitting the insides of his cheeks not to cry. "When you have to choose between-"

 

"I'll choose you," Severus said firmly. "Merlin, Harry, is that what you're worried about? Do you think that I would even hesitate a second to choose you?"

 

Harry let out a staggered breath.

 

"Oh Lion," Severus sighed. "You are my son, Harry. I love you. The Dark Lord, he's- He's nothing. He's a figurehead for a war. I might support him, but you are my family. I've already chosen you. The second I adopted you, I chose you forever."

 

"I wish I could believe you," Harry said after a pregnant pause.

 

"Harry-"

 

"I wish you would have told this all to me months ago, when I found out about the others, but you decided to lie to me, again."

 

"I didn't-"

 

"You didn't?" Harry snapped, a full rage snapping back into place.

 

"I didn't know how to tell you," Severus finished.

 

"That's a shit excuse if I've ever heard one."

 

"I know."

 

"Don't talk to me."

 

"Please come home, Lion," Severus begged as Harry reached the door to leave. "I won't talk to you if that's what you want, but please come home."

 

Harry didn't answer as he slammed the door behind him.

 

The Hufflepuff Ravenclaw class that had been waiting for their Professor to emerge nearly toppled over in shock.

 

"Well, get to work!" Harry snapped, as he stormed through the classroom to the exit.

 

***

 

"Potter."

 

"Moody," Harry sighed. "What do you want."

 

"You've missed both of your training lessons this week and last."

 

"I don't care."

 

"Hey," he snarled, grabbing Harry's arm and hauling him into the nearest empty classroom. "I don't know what you and Severus are fighting about but that has nothing to do with your training."

 

"Actually it does," Harry snapped yanking his arm back. "You lied to me!"

 

"No, I didn't."

 

"You're just like everyone else. No one tells me anything!"

 

"And what did you find out that is so upsetting to you Younge Prince?"

 

"Severus is a Death Eater!"

 

Moody looked take aback. "You didn't know that?" he asked shocked.

 

"No," Harry huffed. "So I guess I'm just an idiot. The bud of your sick little joke-"

 

"I thought you knew," Moody shrugged. "Do you know that I'm not Alister Moody?"

 

"What?" Harry asked exasperated.

 

"I'm using polyjuice potion. I'm actually Barty Crouch Jr. and I'm a Death Eater."

 

"Where's the real Moody?" Harry asked, feeling even more like his world was falling apart.

 

"In a trunk in my office."

 

"What?!"

 

"Not important," he laughed, waving it off. "I just wanted you to know that I'm not hiding things from you. If I had known you didn't know about Severus I would have told you. I'll tell you anything you want to know."

 

"Why? I mean, why do you care?"

 

"That's why I'm here Harry. I'm here to help you, with any and everything you might need."

 

"Because the Dark Lord told you to."

 

"Because helping you helps the Dark Lord, yes," he nodded.

 

"How does it help him?"

 

"I've told you," Moody (or was it Crouch) said, "The Dark Lord wants you as an ally, as a partner. Strengthening you strengthens him."

 

"But what if I don't accept his proposal? What will he do then?"

 

"He has faith in you."

 

"But what if it doesn't ever work out his way?"

 

"If you never choose to act alongside him, he will be gravely disappointed, but he knows that the choice is ultimately up to you."

 

"And his disappointment won't, I don't know, turn into a murderous rage?"

 

Crouch laughed. "No Younge Prince, he's a lot saner these days."

 

"So why does he want me to be his partner? He's been fine working alone so far."

 

"You think him losing his sanity and splitting his soul is him doing okay?" Crouch laughed. "He needs someone he can trust to tell him when he's headed down dangerous routes like that again."

 

"Why should he trust me? Maybe I'm just out to kill him."

 

Crouch laughed again. "I don't think you have it in you."

 

"He doesn't know that."

 

"I think that he does."

 

"So maybe I wouldn't kill him, but that doesn't mean I have his best interest at heart."

 

"You have a good heart, Younge Prince. You do the right thing."

 

"And if I don't think helping the worst Dark Lord to date it the right thing? What then?"

 

Crouch smirked and got that excited glint in his good eye that he always seemed to get when he spoke to Harry for long.

 

"When the time comes, you'll know," Crouch said. "You'll know here," he said tapping Harry on the side of his head. "And you'll know here," he said tapping Harry's chest.

 

"I think you're wrong."

 

"Well, I might be if you keep skipping your training, but you promised me that you would give me a fair shot at this."

 

"Fine. I'll come back," Harry sighed.

 

Crouch nodded. "And Severus?"

 

Harry scoffed. "What about him?"

 

"Harry..."

 

"I'm not talking about this," Harry huffed.

 

"You can't avoid him forever."

 

"Did he send you?" Harry asked angrily.

 

Crouch laughed again, this time nearly doubling over in his laughter. "He didn't send me," he chortled. "He doesn't even like me. Not likely he's going to send me off to spend even more time with his precious baby lion."

 

"Shut up," Harry scoffed, half laughing. "Does he really not like you?"

 

"He really doesn't like me. I have a reputation for being a little mad."

 

"Worse than Auntie Trix?" Harry asked, with a smirk.

 

"He doesn't care for her much either."

Chapter 32: Making Up

Chapter Text

It had been a week since Harry and Severus' talk and still, Harry had yet to return home.

 

He'd gone to his lessons with Crouch, and Severus had seen his Slytherin friends tentatively making their way back into his graces. He'd even heard Greyback talking about meeting with Harry.

 

Severus felt gutted. He'd never in his life regretted something more than when he'd had to tell Harry about his being a Death Eater. He'd never felt so helpless.

 

He'd made it a habit to not care what people thought of him. He'd learned from an early age that you could never be perfect to everyone, and with said revelation, he'd vowed to only please himself; sod everyone else.

 

But with Harry... he'd more than let himself care. It was like his opinion of him is what kept him alive. All summer and the start of term Harry had looked up to him. He had looked to Severus with reverence, like he could do no wrong.

 

It was an addictive feeling.

 

But now, it was clear that not only could he do wrong, but he had also thoroughly disappointed his son. It was a truth that stung like acid.

 

He didn't know how to resolve such a disconnect. He'd never had to heal a relationship like this. In the past, with less important relationships, he would say that if the person didn't accept him the way he was, then worse on them. It was their problem.

 

This wasn't like that. Harry wasn't like that.

 

This was something he had to mend, not just because Harry was worth the effort, but for his own sanity.

 

He was going mad with grief. He'd sit at his chair trying to grade papers and imagine sounds. He'd stand and walk to the door as if expecting Harry to be standing there. He'd wake in the night convinced that he'd heard him coming in, and go check his room to find it empty.

 

Severus had lived alone for all of his adult life and most of his youth, but only now did he ever feel lonely. He felt like a piece of himself was missing.

 

Click.

 

Severus perked up, he was sure that this time he'd really heard the door opening.

 

"Harry?"

 

"Yeah."

 

Severus nearly jumped at the reply. He swiftly made his way across the room to meet him in the entrance hall.

 

"Harry!"

 

Harry's eyes shifted awkwardly, looking between Severus and his hands.

 

"I'm still mad..."

 

"That's okay," Severus nodded, involuntarily reaching forward to stroke Harry's hair. Harry didn't pull away, but he also didn't lean into it like he usually would have. Severus drew his hand back, inwardly cursing himself.

 

"I just-"

 

"I know," Severus nodded again.

 

"I think we need to talk."

 

"Yes," Severus nodded, starting to feel like a bobblehead.

 

"So," Harry sighed. "You're a Death Eater."

 

"Right."

 

"Right," Harry repeated, sinking into his spot on the couch. Severus took a seat on the other end of the couch to be closer to him.

 

"I think that I sort of knew already," Harry admitted. "I knew that you supported and agreed with the Malfoys... I knew that you weren't one hundred percent behind Dumbledore." Harry breathed out, grabbing at the back of his neck. "I guess it just scared me that you could support the Dark Lord and still have my best interest at heart."

 

"I do Harry."

 

"I think that I believe you, but... I- It's just going to take some time."

 

"I understand."

 

"But I know that you love me," Harry said, blushing slightly.

 

"I do," Severus said firmly. "I love you, Lion."

 

"And I know that I've really not liked being away from you," Harry admitted.

 

Severus released a deep breath he didn't realize he was holding. "I've missed you too, Lion."

 

"I think we need to take the next few weeks to get everything out in the open like you said the other day. I don't think I can take any more secrets coming out farther down the line. And I mean anything," Harry said seriously. "No lies, no cover-ups, no half-truths, nothing."

 

"I think that's a great idea."

 

"Good," Harry nodded. "So?"

 

"What?"

 

"What do you have to tell me?"

 

"Oh," Severus fumbled. "Well, perhaps we should spend the next few days gathering things that we feel are worth sharing. Anything that we feel might upset the other..."

 

Harry started to look a little putout. "Well... Can we agree right now that anything we admit to each other, the other people in the story won't get in trouble?"

 

"That's acceptable," Severus nodded. "And that they will stay between the two of us."

 

"Right," Harry nodded adamantly. There was a long pause before Harry added, "And maybe we can come up with questions for each other too."

 

"Alright," he nodded, already forming a list of things he'd like to know about Harry.

 

"So..." Harry said, scooting to the edge of the couch. "I guess I should..." he said reluctantly. "I guess I should go."

 

"Oh," Severus said, having a sinking feeling.

 

"Yeah," Harry said, standing and walking to the entrance hall. He stopped at the threshold to teeter slightly.

 

Severus stood to follow him out. "You could stay," he blurted, as Harry went to leave.

 

"Are you sure?" Harry asked, looking both unsure and relieved.

 

"This is your home, Lion," Severus said adamantly. "Of course you can stay here."

 

"Okay," he nodded, chewing his lip.

 

"Harry," Severus sighed. "Just, come here," he said pulling him into a tight embrace. Harry was tense at first but quickly relaxed into it, wrapping his arms around Severus too.

 

"I'm so sorry, Lion," Severus whispered. "I didn't mean to make a mess of things. I don't want you to feel uncomfortable or unwelcome in your own home. This is all my fault."

 

"It's okay," Harry sighed, pulling away. "I mean, it's not okay, but... I think it will be."

 

***

 

"So I admit I overreacted about you being a Death Eater, but I guess it had less to do with the subject matter and more to do with the lie. You lied to me, and I don't think I overreacted about that. You lied to me about something important."

 

"But why is the name so important?"

 

"Because of what it represents. It means you're loyal to him, that you work for him."

 

"And I do, to a degree, but my beliefs haven't changed. You knew what I believed in."

 

"I guess it just made me question your motivations... towards me," Harry added, folding his arms protectively across his chest.

 

"I don't follow your meaning."

 

"Like- Like why did you adopt me in the first place?" Harry finally spit out. "Was it because of his plans? Because it would be easier for him?"

 

"Harry," Severus gasped. "I- Of course not. No, absolutely not."

 

"I don't think it's a very far fetched thing for me to worry about."

 

"I adopted you, Harry because I love you. I want you to be a part of my family; a part of the Malfoys' family."

 

"Yeah, but at the start? Before you loved me, before you knew me, was it for him then?"

 

"Lucius started this whole thing with the trial to get you away from Dumbledore. Was that a ploy to get you to follow the Dark Lord, maybe it could be taken that way, but it was also just to help better your situation. After the trial, hearing all the atrocities you'd had to live through, they offered to take you in because they wanted to protect you."

 

"And the training? That was just for my benefit too right?" Harry scoffed, sarcastically.

 

"The training is a part of growing up as a Pureblood," Severus shrugged, "or hadn't you noticed that Draco and the others had been practicing long before you came into the picture."

 

"So it had nothing to do with the Dark Lord?"

 

"The Dark Lord was pleased to know that you were training," Severus admitted. "But he would have been just as pleased to hear if the Weasleys were training. Or Longbottom, or Granger. He is glad whenever the limits of today's magical boundaries are pushed."

 

"That's bullocks," Harry scoffed.

 

"Perhaps he was more excited about you practicing the dark arts, but it was only because he knows what an incredible natural power you have. He sees you as the poster-child for breaking down barriers around quote unquote dark magic."

 

"So he's using me because I'm Harry Potter."

 

"That's part of it," Severus nodded. "He believes the only way his image can ever halfway be untainted is to have you come forward in his defense."

 

"I'm not going to do that."

 

"And that's your choice," Severus nodded.

 

"But that's what he wants?"

 

"Yes, but he wants so much more than that. Being rehabilitated in the eyes of the public is at the bottom of his list. I mean, sure, it would probably fast track his other objectives, but the main goal is, and always has been, to free all forms of magic."

 

"And he thinks manipulating me into becoming some... I don't know, figurehead, is going to help his cause?"

 

"He's not trying to manipulate you," Severus sighed. "If anyone's to blame for manipulation it's the Malfoys and I. We weren't as forthcoming as we ought to have been. The Dark Lord has wanted nothing but a perfectly transparent operation in regards to you."

 

"Well, that's not really true though is it," Harry said, and it wasn't really a question. "I mean, if he wanted to be transparent he should have just contacted me himself. Explained that he had a plan, to begin with. I've yet to hear from him directly since this whole mess has begun."

 

Severus looked uncomfortable. "I'm afraid that, too, is my doing. I didn't want you to be back in contact with him until he was fully recovered from having reabsorbed his Horcruxes."

 

"That should have been months ago by now." Harry shrugged. "I've heard nothing since then."

 

"That's true," Severus said, looking increasingly more unsettled. "I suppose, I just didn't really want you involved, period."

 

"What is that supposed to mean?" Harry gawked. "That's not his plan..."

 

"No, it's not."

 

"Then why are you..."

 

"I'm already choosing you over the Dark Lord," Severus sighed. "He wants you in the tournament, and I fought to have you removed. He wants you trained up to be his protege, and I've been fighting to have you fully removed from his plans."

 

"Why? I thought you supported his mission."

 

"I do, but not when they involve you. You're a child. You have no place in this battle."

 

For the first time since Harry had found out about Severus' position, he truly felt confident in Severus' care of him. He was actively working against the Dark Lord's plans to try and better Harry's situation.

 

"What if I want to fight," Harry asked indignantly.

 

"And since when did you want a part in this war?"

 

"Maybe since I've gotten the chance to pick my own stances."

 

"And what stances have you taken, little Lion."

 

Harry managed to look a little bashful. "I guess I'm not really sure. I was just being an arse."

 

"Uh huh," Severus smirked, rolling his eyes.

 

"Severus?" Harry asked, suddenly very serious. "What if... What if in the end, I really don't believe in what you believe in?"

 

Severus shrugged. "That's your choice."

 

"But what will happen?"

 

"What do you mean?" Severus asked, frowning. "Nothing will happen," he shrugged. "I'll still be your father, you'll still be my son. It's okay for families to disagree. It doesn't mean we'll stop loving each other."

 

"But this stuff is important."

 

"It is," Severus nodded. "I suppose if we ever disagreed on something major, well, it's not polite to talk politics anyway."

 

"We'd just ignore it?" Harry asked shocked.

 

"We'd have to come to some common ground," Severus nodded. "Some agree to disagree scenario, but honestly, Harry, I think we'll be okay."

 

Harry still looked worried.

 

"So," Severus said, changing the subject. "The first task is only a week away. Do you think you're ready?"

 

"I think my training has been going well, but without knowing what the challenge is, it's hard to say. Alpha said he heard it was potions related, so if that's true I'm not totally freaked out."

 

A billion horrible potion related incidences started flashing through Severus' mind. He started wondering if it might just be worth Harry chancing not participating, or forfeiting as they'd first discussed.

 

"That could be-"

 

"It could be anything," Harry shrugged. "There's no use worrying over it. I think with this summer under my belt, I might just survive a potions related challenge."

 

"But-"

 

"I'll be fine," Harry laughed.

 

I hope so, Severus thought to himself. Merlin, I hope so.

 

Severus tried to stay calm, but his mind was racing. He wondered if all parents worried this much, or if being Harry's father had gifted him with an extra heaping.

Chapter 33: 1st Task

Chapter Text

"Today's the day!" Crouch Sr said for about the thousandth time, as he paced the champion's tent.

 

Harry rolled his eyes and tried to ignore the ball of nerves churning in his belly.

 

"It's going to be okay," Severus said, squeezing his shoulder.

 

"Yeah," Harry sighed, distracted.

 

"Gather round," Crouch Sr finally called, gathering the champions and their headmasters; Severus had been told he wasn't allowed in, and that went about as well as you'd expect. Needless to say, he was there at Harry's side.

 

"The challenge will begin shortly," Crouch Sr explained. He did a showy flourish of his wand, and a showy flourish of his wand and a display of the starting zone was floating before them. "Your task is simple," Crouch laughed, "or simple enough. At the end of an hours time, you are each required to find, harvest, and present the potion ingredient that you feel best represents its category. There are five categories in all. Most Useful, Most Expensive, Most Rare, Most Versatile, and Most Useless."

 

"Can you put the same ingredient for multiple categories?" Ilana asked.

 

"If you believe it is best suited for more than one category," Crouch Sr shrugged. "Are there any other questions?"

 

"Where do you find the ingredients?" Yakov asked. "Is there a restriction on how far we can go?"

 

"You are to harvest your ingredients in the forbidden forest."

 

"The Forbidden Forest?" Fluer pouted. "This is dangerous?"

 

"Danger is the name of the game," Crouch- disguised as Moody -said, gruffly. "Surviving is part of each challenge."

 

"But there are dark creatures in the forest!" Karkaroff huffed.

 

"There are," Dumbledore nodded, "but our champions are surely capable of handling themselves."

 

Severus' mind was racing, but not out of concern. He knew that Harry had his fair share of experience in the forest, and also that he had an uncanny ability to come out on the right side when up against magical creatures. His mind was racing because he was trying to think of what he would find for each category. He was excited to see what Harry could come up with after having trained with him all summer.

 

Harry's mind was buzzing too. He was intrigued by the challenge, and curious to see what his competitors would come up with. He was also very worried. With all the time he'd spent working with Severus that summer, he really didn't want let him down; or worse yet, embarrass him.

 

Harry flickered his eyes up to meet Severus'.

 

Over the last week, they had done what they'd agreed on and divulged every dark and dirty secret they could think to share with each other. Most of which were shared easily, others... took a little more effort.

 

For instance, it had been hard for Harry to talk about his time with the Dursleys. Despite Severus knowing the worst of it from the trial, talking one on one about it seemed strenuous.

 

And for Severus, it was particularly difficult to admit that for a time he'd fancied Lily. Not loved her, like Dumbledore was apt to describe it, but like her strongly, sure. It was, perhaps, due to that middle ground that made it so hard telling Harry. If he had some undying love for her, it would be easier. But, to tell him he'd had a crush on her, sort of, for a few years back in school, it was awkward, to say the least.

 

It was also difficult because he'd used Lily for his own benefit. Telling Harry that he'd exaggerated his love for Lily to become a spy had been rough. Harry had been upset, and Severus, like most occasions regarding Lily, regretted it deeply.

 

"Is that why you hated my dad?" Harry had asked.

 

"No," Severus scoffed. "No, Potter had plenty for me to hate all on his own."

 

Severus tried to smile as he noticed Harry looking his way. He wasn't sure he was successful when Harry quickly looked away, but a moment later Harry took his hand and held it tight.

 

***

 

The crowds were in a crazed excitement.

 

They stood on a glowing line that went clear from one end of the pitch to the other.

 

Harry was on the far right, then Fleur, Ilana, and Yakov.

 

The large table they were meant to deliver their ingredients to stretched out behind them. Suddenly a large number five appeared in front of them, high in the sky. The crowd grew louder yet. It turned to a four. the number seemed to be made of smoke. Three. It was counting down their start time. Two. And...

 

"Begin!" boomed Crouch Sr.'s amplified voice.

 

The other three took off running to the forest. Harry hesitated, casting a quick spell on the table without even facing it, and took off. He had always been fast. He passed Fleur and Ilana quickly. Yakov was surprisingly quick for someone of his stature.

 

Then he disappeared into the forest line. It instantly dropped in temperature. He had the advantage of having been in these woods prior. He had also read Severus' potions potion-supply books religiously, from the time school had started.

 

He quickly pulled some Heather’s Root and stored it in a vile. It was the first thing that had come to mind upon hearing Most Useless. He knew it was a winning ingredient.

 

Deciding he'd go as deep into the forest as he needed and then work his way back he sprinted in. He dodged the greedy eyes of a passing swarm of pixies. He wondered if the Triwizard Officials had tasked creatures to attack, or if it was all at random. He'd have to ask Severus afterward.

 

He set a few traps as he continued, to be triggered only by the other champion's magical signatures. He didn't want to hurt any other animals.

 

He was just about to turn around and start heading back to the edge of the woods when he came to a clearing and saw… a unicorn.

 

Not believing his luck, he stepped boldly near the unicorn before him. He held out his hands, a sign of vulnerability. The gentle creature lifted it's chin at him, before bowing slightly.

 

Harry could feel the unicorn’s magic swirl happily around him. His skin seemed to glow. He stroked the creature's back lovingly. It pushed its nose playfully into Harry's side. He laughed.

 

Harry stepped back and pulled out a knife. He held it out on his flat palm for the unicorn to see and inspect. It had whinnied unhappily at first, but after a moment it bowed again.

 

"Thanks, girl," he said graciously, as he chopped off a section of her mane. He’d seen a single strand of unicorn’s hair at PMEALO that had cost nearly two thousand galleons, and Harry was sure that this hair would be worth more since he’d taken the time to ask first. A fist full of willingly given unicorn hair was sure to win him first place in the Most Expensive category.

 

He stepped back again, for her to see him. He pulled the blade gently across his hand drawing blood. She startled rearing back. "It's okay, girl," he said softly, quickly healing his hand.

 

She blinked in confusion, before stepping forward and licking his hand. She hesitantly bowed again. Harry stepped forward again. He numbed her before making a quick cut. Blood poured into his waiting container. Once it was full, he quickly healed her.

 

"Good girl," he said running his hand lovingly through her mane. "Thank you so much!" He ran his hand down the length of her nose, smiling. “That’s Most Rare, done,” Harry whispered to himself.

 

It had been nearly a half hour now, and he only had three of his five categories secured. He bowed low to the creature and retreated quickly back into the woods.

 

He started calling out in Parseltongue hoping to get a response. He'd read that Salazar had brought a number of Tiger Snakes to the forest when they’d first opened the school. It was believed that some still lived in the forest to this day. If he could get one of the other snakes to tell him where he could find them, he'd win most dangerous, without question.

 

As he hissed a huge acromantula dropped from above. He jumped back in shock. It was easily the size of a small car. It crept nearer, it's pincers clicking.

 

"So far in the woods, young man-human?" it asked, voice harsh and staticky. It sounded almost as if it were talking through a filter.

 

"I don't have time for you spider," he hissed.

 

"You don't need time, man-human, for my appetite will surely end work quickly."

 

Harry stepped back before getting an idea. The held his wand to his throat amplifying his hissing.

 

The spider shrieked loudly.

 

"You hear that? I'm calling the snakes to eat you," he taunted.

 

"Man-Humans are not able to speak to snakes!"

 

Just then, as if solely to prove the acromantula wrong, a handful of large snakes danced beneath its legs, nipping at it as they passed.

 

“Serpents,” Harry called loudly. “I am looking for a Tiger Snake,” he exclaimed.

 

“Why should we tell you, Snake-Speaker?”

 

“I wish you no harm,” Harry said, “I need to ask them a favor.”

 

“Iam, will not assist you,” another snake hissed as if laughing at the very thought.

 

“Iam?” Harry repeated.

 

“Stop them!” the acromantula screamed. “Man-human! Help me!”

 

Harry turned to see multiple snakes wrapped tightly around its legs, seizing his movement.

 

Harry rolled his eyes, “I’m busy,” he scoffed.

 

“Iam!” he shouted again, in Parseltongue.

 

"I am here, snake-speaker," an old, slow hissing called out.

 

"Iam?" Harry said, scanning the forest floor.

 

"What do you want?" he demanded. "You have caused quite enough trouble in the forest today."

 

"I'm sorry to have bothered you Iam," Harry said, finally spotting the snake hidden amongst the others. "My name is Harry."

 

"You are the keeper of Pax?"

 

"You know Pax?" Harry asked, startled that Pax had ventured into the woods alone.

 

"I know of him," Iam explained. "I hear that you care for him."

 

"I do what I can," Harry shrugged.

 

"You are a friend of snakes?" Iam asked, but it sounded more like a challenge than a question.

 

"I think so," Harry said, despite his nightmares flashing in his head of poor Ova burning in the fire.

 

"Then why do you seek me? If not to capture me?"

 

"I would like to ask you a favor," Harry said simply, lowering his head in respect to the elder snake.

 

"A favor? What kind of trick is this?"

 

"It's no trick," Harry said. "I would like to collect some of your venom."

 

"For me to bite you?" the snake asked curiously. "You will pass into the nevermore."

 

"I don't want you to bite me," Harry clarified quickly. "I would like for you to bite this," he said, holding forth a balloon-

 

like article. It allowed fangs to pass through it without puncturing permanent holes in it, thus allowing the venom to remain trapped inside.

 

"Why?"

 

"It can be used in potions," Harry explained. Checking his watch, he sighed deeply, he only had ten minutes left. "I'm sorry, Iam, I normally wouldn't rush you, but are you going to help me or not?"

 

Iam looked offended, but when Harry turned to go he called for him to come back to him.

 

"I will help you snake-speaker if you return to me."

 

"For what?"

 

"I wish to speak to you," Iam admitted.

 

Harry smirked. "I promise you."

 

It took only a short while to gather the venom, and then Harry was sprinting out of the forest as fast as he could. So fast, in fact, that he nearly forgot to bend down and grab a quick handful of Fluxweed to act as Most Versatile.

 

When Harry broke free from the forest line he saw the Yakov was already back at the table but seemed furious. Ilana, just arriving.

 

As he got closer he smirked, noting that his spell had worked. He just spelled it to block the others magic from coming within ten feet of the table. Therefore none of them could finish, let alone get points for arriving early.

 

He quickly jogged passed the ward and to his portion of the table, placing his items in the appropriate categories. This only furthered the rage of the other companions. As Fleur arrives she instantly started weakening the wards with the spell Harry didn't recognize.

 

Impressed, he let her continue breaking down the ward. When she finally broke through, and all three ran forward, he cast a minor confundus on them so they would place their items in the wrong categories.

 

Ilana quickly blocked it and was done in record time.

 

As each of them finished placing their items on the table the crowd cheered, it was filtered through a muffle of confusion as to what he had done.

 

Karkaroff and Maxime were livid and yelling curses at him as he waited patiently for the items to be judged against the others.

 

Severus quickly stepped into place beside Harry, putting an end to the other Headmasters quips. He placed his hand on his shoulder, squeezing gently. Harry felt a swell of pride at the approving glint in his eye.

 

“Yakov was here within a half an hour!” Karkaroff was shouting at Crouch.

 

“I do find it highly unusual for a ward to have stopped them receiving full points,” Dumbledore said. “That was not a set part of this task.”

 

“Headmaster,” Severus said, “if I may, the task was to gather the items and defend against the forest, and their fellow Champions. It is neither punishable nor even out of line, for Harry to have set a simple ward to delay his opponents.” He glanced superbly to Karkaroff. “Instead of berating the judges on a loss, fault your own student for in the 30 minutes he didn't attempt to weaken the bond.”

 

Krum burned red stepping behind his Headmaster in shame.

 

“Furthermore, I wonder if Krum and Lemon’s score should even be counted as it was only due to Miss Delacour that they made it through the wards.”

 

“Order! Order!” shouted Crouch. “Severus if you would please assist the Champions back to the starting tents. Headmasters, Headmistress, nothing was out of line, and all points will be awarded as the judges see fit.”

 

Upon hearing that information, Severus quickly herded the students through to the Champions tents.

 

Harry broke off to speak with Fleur. “Miss Delacour?”

 

She flipped her platinum hair over her shoulder, as she turned to him. “Monsieur Potter,” she nodded, bowing her head slightly.

 

“If I may, I'd love to know the counter you use on my ward.”

 

“Oh,” she chuckled, “All business. You really are une minet.”

 

Harry frowned slightly, not being able to translate fluently, but he assumed it wasn't the best. “I'm sorry?” He said, squaring his jaw.

 

“You like only the men, yes?” she said, still smirking.

 

Harry harden himself but didn't back down. “Yeah, what of it?”

 

“Quel soulagement!” she said grabbing his arm lightly and smiled. “At least one boy will not be staring.”

 

He relaxed, but only slightly. “So... The spell?”

 

“Oui, oui,” she said, patting his arm, “I used Magus Penetro."

 

“Magic Piercing?” Harry translated roughly.

 

“Ce qu’un garçon intelligent,” she smirked. “Very clever,” she claimed again, patting his arm.

 

Just then Crouch pushed into the tent, “Come Champions! The judges have chosen the winners for each category!”Fleur pulled him through the exit, Lemon and Krum following in suit.

 

“Come along jeune minet,” Fleur murmured, pulling him away from where Severus stood, and closer to her own headmistress.

 

As they emerge from the tent the crowds cheering increased tenfold.

 

“Ladies and gentleman!” Crouch's booming voice sounded, “The results are in!”

 

Harry's stomach twisted and nerves. He had thought that he'd done very well, but what if that hadn't been good enough? If he failed to win this task what would Severus think of him? ‘I'm such a fuck-up!’ he berated, ‘He helps me study potions all summer, and I'm still going to fail. He’ll hate me.’

 

Just then there was a nip at his sleeve. He jerked back only to find Sirius, in dog form, staring up at him. His tongue hanging out and his tail wagging.

 

Harry frowned down at him, Harry walked past him to stand next to Severus. Severus too was frowning at Sirius. He instantly put a hand back on Harry's shoulders, possessively.

 

“Most dangerous, with tiger snake venom, goes to Harry Potter!” Crouch announced suddenly. Hogwarts erupted with sound.

 

Harry preened at the slight squeeze of approval from Severus.

 

“Most rare, with unicorn blood, willingly given,” goes to Harry Potter!”

 

Harry grinned, noting Lucius and Narcissa cheering amongst his friends.

 

“Most versatile, with knotgrass, goes to Ilana Lemon!”

 

His stomach dropped. After a moment he realized that was inaccurate. He turns to look to Severus, he minutely shook his head, telling him not to fight it. ‘Of course,’ he thought suddenly, fluxweed was far more useful than knotgrass, but it was primarily used in the Dark Arts.’ Admitting he knew that would damn him.

 

“Most expensive, with Root Beetle, goes to Fleur Delacour!”

 

‘Fuck! Of course!’ He cursed himself. ‘I'm so stupid!’

 

"That's not correct," Severus muttered.

 

"The judges used the price of a single unicorn hair," Karkaroff explained.

 

"But he didn't bring back one hair, he brought back nearly one hundred."

 

"Just let Fleur celebrate her win," Dumbledore snapped, quietly.

 

Harry was bright red with embarrassment. How had he let himself get bested? All he'd wanted was to make Severus proud, and now here he was having to fight for him... He knew Severus was disappointed in him.

 

“Least useful, with Heather's root, goes to Harry Potter!”

 

He turned to see Severus smirking imperiously over at Karkaroff

 

“Congratulations Hogwarts!” Crouch went on, “England is the winner of the first task!”

 

“I feel we have entirely to thank Professor Severus Snape!” Dumbledore spoke loudly, pulling Severus forward away from Harry. He then replaced his own hand on Harry's shoulder, and the other on Lemon’s.

 

Despite her smile and waves to the crowd, Harry hadn't missed the slight grimace she quickly hid upon Dumbledore's grip.

 

Severus stiffly nodded to the crowd before turning and pulling Harry from Dumbledore's grasp, and towards the cheering Malfoys.

 

Draco pulled him into a quick hug. “Great job!” Lucius claps him on the shoulder proudly.

 

Narcissa stroked his hair tenderly, “Well done Lion.”

 

Dumbledore looked frustrated at this affection, especially so visibly displayed to the public. He quickly turned and tried to usher them back into the tent.

 

He noticed young Yakov had already hidden himself in the tent and was pacing angrily. He stopped as the others entered, and glared harshly, before exiting towards the Black Lake; where the Durmstrang students were staying. Harry almost felt bad for him.

 

Blaise, the Parkinson sisters, and Luna pushed into the tent then, surrounding and cheering Harry. He self-consciously accepted their praise, though he felt undeserving of it.

 

“Ilana!” Luna cheered pulling the girl into it the crowd along with her. “Good job!”

 

“I only bested in one category Loon Bug,” she said teasingly. Meeting Harry's eyes she added quietly, “And on a technicality, at that.”

 

“You did well,” Harry said kindly, smiling towards her.

 

Peony and Pyxie hugged themselves tightly around his waist. “Oh Lion, that was fantastic.”

 

He chuckled, embarrassed, as he leaned forward to kiss them on the top of their heads, “Thanks little Peapod.”

 

“Nev and the twins wanted to throw you a party,” Luna said smiling dazedly.

 

“Not a chance,” Blaise said quickly.

 

“We have dibs on Lion,” Draco said stepping between them.

 

Harry laughed awkwardly. “Tell them they're welcome to join us in Slytherin to celebrate. You to Lemon,” he said extending the invitation hesitantly.

 

Ilana smiled, “Thanks, Potter. I think my house is throwing a party, but maybe we'll stop by.”

 

“Why don't you just invite the whole school, Lion,” Pansy snipped, once Lemon had gone back to her hordes of family, friends, and fans.

 

Harry only smiled and gave a shrug.

 

“I heard the potion board talking about you,” Pyrola said as she rejoins them from where she'd been eavesdropping at the edge of the tent. “They're going to try and recruit you to join the board.”

 

“What?” Harry asked startled, “I'm only fifteen.”

 

“Yeah, but you're bright, and want you to get Severus to join too.”

 

“Never,” Severus said bitterly stepping into the group at his mention. “Those foul, snollygosters could not care less about the advancement of potions.”

 

“Do not be so hasty to discourage our little Lion from this position of power, Severus,” Lucius said seriously. “Being appointed to a high standing position at such a young age, it will line up your future and expand your options.”

 

Harry was baffled that this was all happening period, let alone so quickly. He turned to Severus expectantly.

 

“I will not tell you not to accept such an offer, however, I will warn you that once in such a role it is very unusual for you to continue brewing. They may pressure you to give it up in place of increasing your time in politics.”

 

“But would I have to?” Harry asked after a few moments. “Especially if I accepted now while I'm still in school, they would have to become accustomed to my participant from afar.” Severus looked hesitant to accept such an offer.

 

Before he could reply a group of smartly-dressed, elderly Wizards entered the tent. “Aw, our champions,” said the tallest man, leading them.

 

“Mr. Potter, my name is Master Benito Bello,” he said extending a withered hand doted in both a jeweled family ring and a mastery ring. Harry shook his hand and looked at him expectantly. “Or is it Snape now?” he asked, smirking over at Severus.

 

“Master Bello,” Harry said tightly, pulling his attention. “Can I help you, or have you merely come to offer your congratulations?”

 

“Ah, yes,” Bello stated, a smug grin sliding up on his face. “I, as well as the whole committee, were very impressed with your selections and obvious skill.”

 

“Thank you,” Harry said, nodding.

 

“Yes, and though it is highly unusual, we have decided to extend an offer of employment to you on the board.” He smirked, again sparing a glance to the glaring Severus beside him.

 

“I see,” said Harry, simply. “And what would this job entail?”

 

“While you remain in school, you'll be forwarded debate notes and you'd have to vote and participate in debates via fire call. If permitted, you would join us personally at the two potion panels towards the end of the year.”

 

“And once I graduate?”

 

“Well, continue those tasks in person,” Bello answered sounding a little affronted.

 

“I would be permitted to pursue my masters and continue working in the field?”

 

“It would be a busy schedule while attending all of the required benefits and social events, though we would never ask that you stop working the research field,” Bello said, glancing hesitantly to Severus. “Have you found a Master willing to accept an apprentice?”

 

“I'm sure that will not be an issue,” Harry said casually. “If I were to accept would my role be strictly structured, or what I have the flexibility, or opportunity, to opt out of some of these social events?”

 

Bella looked shocked, giving his team hesitant glance, “It is important that the board is available to the public and advancing Masters.” At Harry’s displeased expression he continued quickly, “However, the number of events you attend is not necessarily set in stone.”

 

“Hmm,” Harry added seeming unimpressed. “And what exactly would my position on the board be? What gives me the authority to reign over the masters of the field I have just recently advanced in?”

 

“I thought perhaps, the first few months, however many you feel it necessary, you could intern.”

 

“When would you need my decision?”

 

Bello smiles, more friendly this time, “Within the week would be best. You would be expected to start next month.”

 

“Until next time then Master Bello,” Harry said politely, nodding.

 

“I look forward to hearing from you Mr. Potter. Good day, Master Snape.”

 

“That was handled very professionally little Lion,” Narcissa said patting his cheek. He pressed into her touch, smiling.

 

“Harry,” Sirius said hesitantly from the entrance of the tent.

 

“Padfoot, what are you doing here?” Harry asked both concerned and exhausted.

 

He smirked lightly, “I couldn't miss you compete, my little prongs.”

 

Severus scoffed.

 

“You shouldn't risk being arrested over me.”

 

“I'd go to Azkaban a thousand times if it meant seeing you just once more.”

 

Harry sighed, “That's the problem, Sirius. You'd risk never seeing me again to cheer me on in the stands. You deem that fit?” He sighed again, chewing his lip. “You can't just show up whenever you please and then disappear.”

 

“I'm working on it,” he said desperately. “I'm trying.”

 

“I know Siri,” he said quietly.

 

***

 

When Harry entered the Slytherin commons it erupted with cheers. Draco and Pansy each taking an arm pulling him into the cacophony.

 

The Weasley twins had made themselves at home, serving fire whiskey to several of the surrounding Slytherins, and joking easily with them. Neville was tucked neatly into a corner, however, not uncomfortable. He seems quite content to stand back and watch the snakes. Harry smirked as he joined his gaggle of friends.

 

He spent an appropriate time greeting people and thanking them for their support. He hated every second of it. He hated the falseness, the formality, the expectations.

 

His friends pulled him up to the dorms after a short time, relieving him of the crowds. He gratefully, collapsed on Draco’s bed as the others gathered in the room.

 

“You did very well today Lion,” Pansy purred, reclining beside him to play with his hair.

 

“Thanks, Pans,” he said reluctantly. “I still think Severus was disappointed.”

 

“You're joking,” Draco said baffled. “I've never seen him so proud.”

 

“I only got three out of five. I should have done better. He helped me study all summer and I still couldn't get it right.”

 

“Wow Leo,” Blaise said, “calm down.”

 

“And he probably hates me for even thinking about taking that job.”

 

Draco quickly stood up and walks to Harry, “Get up.”

 

“What?”

 

“Get up, we're going to yours.”

 

“No, Dragon,” Harry whined.

 

“Up Lion,” Draco commanded. “It's too loud and Tal is throwing a fit.”

 

Harry looked across at the content coiled snake. “What? Why can't we just stay here? Severus will be mad if I bring all you lot over so late.”

 

“Fine, stay,” Blaise said coolly, “but we are going.”

 

Grumbling he quickly followed. As they pass through the common rooms their group was joined with Luna, Neville, and, surprisingly enough, Ilana Lemon.

 

Though it was well past midnight when they made their way into Harry and Severus' shared chambers, Severus was awake reading in the living room. He looked up at them, raising an eyebrow.

 

Neville almost shat himself, Harry was sure.

 

He then simply turned back to his book. They all seem to release a breath. Draco led the group to Harry's room as Harry stayed back.

 

“Severus,” he said quietly once they were alone. “I- I'm sorry I didn't ask if they could come over first. I can have them leave if you-”

 

“Lion,” Severus interrupted, setting aside his book. “It is the weekend. You've just come first in round one of the Triwizard Tournament. I will not stop you from interacting with your friends.”

 

Harry felt a weight lifted from him. “Thank you.”

 

“And you only brought one Gryffindor. That helps.”

 

Harry laughed and turns to go.

 

“Harry,” Severus calls, having him step back into the room. “I'm very proud of you, for today.” Harry was baffled. It felt like time stopped for a moment as his system tried to reboot itself. “You should have rightly won all of the categories. Your strategy and spell work were phenomenal. And on top of all of that, you negotiated the terms of your employment with Bello successfully and maturely.”

 

Harry walked faultily back across the room, meeting Severus as he stood, and hugged him fiercely. “I'm sorry,” Harry said burying his head in Severus his chest.

 

“Why on Earth are you sorry Lion?”

 

“I just wish I could have done better for you. You wasted so much of your summer teaching me and-”

 

“Stop this. This summer- No time I've spent with you has been wasted,” he said firmly. “And I've just said you should have one each category. I could not be more pleased with your selections.”

 

“But I-”

 

“You are worthy of my praise. Say it.”

 

“Severus.”

 

“Your friends are waiting, Harry.”

 

He felt sick to his stomach. ‘I don't deserve this. I don't deserve you,’ he thought to himself, before forcing himself to speak. “I- I deserve your pride in me.”

 

“Yes. You do. I am proud of you Harry.” He cradled his face in his hands. “Now go have fun little Lion.”

 

Harry let Severus’ magic coddle him, and comfort him, and completely surround him, before he met back with his friends.

 

“Are you in trouble?” Neville asked as soon as he entered.

 

Harry laughed lightly and shook his head.

 

“Told you,” Pansy said snottily.

 

“Lion, come help me,” Draco whined from where he sat at his desk. “Tal is having a fit, and she tried to bite me.”

 

“She wants to go see Pax,” Harry said shaking his head. “She says you baby her too much, and she needs more free time to run the castle, like Pax.”

 

Draco looked affronted. “Mother Tal, I apologize,” he said quickly. “Please if you want something again will you just talk to Lion instead of biting me. You are very poisonous.”

 

Harry was surprised to see him so willing to apologize to her. It was something the old Draco never would have been able to bring himself to do. “She says she will consider your offer if you let her slither rather than being carried between classes.”

 

“That's dangerous!” Draco said turning to talk more to Tal privately.

 

“So you really talk to snakes?” Lemon asked in awe.

 

“Really, really,” Harry said, only slightly mocking.

 

Luna, who had been pressing her face to the glass wall in the back, suddenly walked over and fell into Harry's bed, beside Pansy, Ilana, and Neville. Blaise was cooing over Pax as he hung from a tree in his enclosure.

 

“You seem happy here,” she said, staring at the ceiling. Severus had charmed it to take on the natural sky at night to calm him.

 

“I am,” he said smiling as he looked up at the stars.

 

“It's not weird?” Ilana asked, “To have him as your parent?”

 

“It's nice,” Harry said without hesitation. “I wish it could have happened years ago,” he added, giving a quick smile.

 

“Let's play Spin the Dare,” said Neville suddenly.

 

Harry was the only one that had never heard of the game. It was some sort of a cross between spin the bottle, and truth or dare; also there was drinking... Harry was sort of surprised that it was Neville that had suggested such a risque game.

 

A quick tutorial and two bottles of fire whiskey later, found all seven teens nearly passed out drunk, sprawled across the floor of his room.

Chapter 34: The Bad Lady

Notes:

*TRIGGER WARNING*
This Chapter May Trigger Some People

Please do not read if you are easily triggered.

Chapter Text

A week had passed since the first task, and things were starting to settle down some.

 

Harry and Severus had talked over his options in length about joining the Potions Board and had decided that he would put it off for a year, as the tournament was keeping him awfully busy this year. He'd even decided to drop a couple of his elective classes to keep his sanity.

 

Harry was still training with Crouch, and Fenrir had even joined in a couple of lessons.

 

"Oh, Harry dear."

 

"Professor Sinistra?" Harry asked, turning to see her standing on the nearest threshold.

 

She laughed, "Don't be silly. Call me Aurora, after all, I'm no longer your professor."

 

Harry felt a heat touch his face, "I'm sorry about that, Professor." Folding his hands nervously, he continued, "I have a really busy schedule this year."

 

"Not to worry Harry, not to worry." When she smiled, it was all teeth.

 

"Well..." Harry said, feeling awkward, grabbing his neck.

 

"I had only wondered if you might help me move a few boxes to my classroom," she said gesturing to the room behind her. "Just trying to get things in order before hols."

 

"Oh," Harry looked down the hall as if searching for an out. "Class is about to start-"

 

She smirked, waving his excuse aside. "I'll write you a note."

 

He knew Severus didn't accept late notes to his class, but it felt wrong to refuse.

 

"Oh-kay. Sure."

 

"Wonderful," she grinned, running a hand down his arm. It was as if her magic was leaving tiny prickly thorns along his skin, everywhere she'd touched him.

 

He clenched his jaw and tried to ignore how her magic made him feel.

 

"This way Child."

 

It wasn't until they reached the door, that he realized she'd led him to her chambers.

 

"Professor?" he asked nervously.

 

"Please Harry, Aurora," she insisted, stepping aside for him to enter.

 

He tentatively stepped back, "I'm not sure I should-"

 

"Don't be silly," she laughed, ushering him inside. Once the door was closed, she ran a hand down his side. Harry stepped back.

 

"The boxes are just through here," she said pointing towards the first door down the hallway. As Harry was about to enter, she veered off farther down the hall. "Oh. How rude of me," she said. "I'll fetch us some tea."

 

"No, really-" but she was already gone. Sighing, he figured he'd best get the boxes before she got back so they could leave straight off.

 

Only there weren't any boxes. He was standing directly in front of a massive bed, adorned in dark sangoire red silk.

 

"Sit a moment, for tea," she said, suddenly right behind him.

 

Harry started, turning sharply to face her. "Professor-"

 

"Aurora." Her outer robes had been removed.

 

"No!" Harry said, loudly. "No. I- I'm leaving. This- I'm not supposed to be here."

 

Her expression shifted to a far more predatory leer. "Now really. Severus can't expect to keep you all to himself. Especially before you're married."

 

"What are you talking about?" Harry asked, pulse racing. "Severus never-"

 

"Aw, so he's keeping you pure until after. Oh don't look so surprised pet, marrying a ward is hardly news."

 

"No," Harry said shaking his head. "He- That's not true."

 

She gave a shrill bark of laughter. "Why do you think he adopted you, if not that?"

 

Harry was sure his skin was on fire. "Stop it!" he shouted. "I- I'm leaving. Get out of my way."

 

"I've yet to dismiss you Harry dear."

 

"I said move," he ground out. Pulses of his raging magic disrupted the room around him; knocking things from their places, and jarring furniture.

 

Pulling a face of distaste, she stepped from the doorway. He quickly ran passed her towards the exit. Just as he'd thrown the front door open to leave, a sour shard of magic flew towards him.

 

It would have hit him square in the back, had a strong pulse of protection magic not shielded him. He had no idea how it had happened, but he didn't have the time to sit around thinking about it. He ran down the hall, ducking into the nearest classroom.

 

She screamed and was clearly hot on his trail.

 

He flipped a table sliding behind it, just as the door burst from its hinges.

 

"Potter!"

 

Panicking, he did the first thing that came to mind, "Otto!"

 

The elf was there in an instant. Surveying the scene and apparating him away, just as quickly. Otto had delivered him upon the worn leather couch in Severus' chambers.

 

"Otto is being back shortly Harry." And then, with a quick pop of magic, he was alone.

 

Hugging his legs up to his chest, he buried his head in his knees. He tried to breathe deeply, tried to rationalize what had just happened. He couldn't. Everything- everything- about it was wrong. He felt sick.

 

***

 

He could hear Severus coming through his office shortly after.

 

"Harry," he called lazily, "sending Otto to excuse you from class is not-"

 

Tucking tighter into himself, Harry turned his head away from him as he started to cry.

 

"Harry," he said panicked, sitting beside Harry on the couch. "What's happened?"

 

He didn't reply.

 

"Lion," he said hesitantly, reaching to smooth his hair.

 

Harry jerked away. "Don't touch me!" His lip shook.

 

Severus quickly slid to the other end of the couch. "Otto," he called. Upon her arrival, he instructed her to cancel his class.

 

"Harry-?"

 

"Is it true?" Harry asked suddenly, bitterness lacing his tone.

 

Severus hesitated, looking almost caught, "You are going to have to be more specific."

 

Harry glared at him. "Do you want-" he cut himself off, shaking his head. "Do you expect me to- to marry you?"

 

"Excuse me?" Severus asked, taken aback.

 

"Is that why you adopted me? You just-"

 

"Stop this," Severus demanded. "Who told you such a thing?"

 

"She said it was normal to marry your wards..." Harry laughed, hysterically. "And you're not even denying-"

 

"Of course not!" Severus said, as calmly as he could, despite his growing frustration. "I do not want to marry you, nor could I, as your father. You are not my ward. You are not my charge or my protege. You are my son."

 

Harry's crying only seemed to intensify.

 

"Who told you that I wished to wed you?"

 

He shook his head.

 

"Shall I use legilimency?" he asked seriously.

 

"I- I don't want to get in trou-" He cut himself off looking uneasy.

 

Clenching down on the initial perturbed, disquieting stir within him, he spoke as calmly as he could, "Why would you get in trouble Harry?"

 

"I- That's not what I meant," he said, shaking his head.

 

"Harry." It was impossible for Severus to miss his draw shoulders, and averted eyes.

 

"If you don't want- If it's not true, then it doesn't matter."

 

"It does-"

 

"Please Severus," Harry said quietly, meeting his eyes. "Can you- I just want to forget it."

 

He looked Harry over, searching deep within his eyes for some sort of message. Finally, he let out a sigh, reaching up to smooth his hair. "Go rest Lion."

 

Harry nodded, quickly dismissing himself to his room.

 

***

 

Severus had seen Harry after fighting off the Dark Lord, twice. He'd seen him after facing Black, and a werewolf. After the trial. And still, he'd never seen Harry as upset as he was when he'd entered his chambers.

 

He'd been mid-insult when Otto had popped into his classroom, looking frantic. "Masters Snape! Harry is needing you!"

 

Even being a Ravenclaw and Gryffindor class slot, there were a few daring chortles of laughter heard.

 

"Lemon," he hissed, "I hold you accountable if the class is not as I've left it, upon my return."

 

He'd walked through his office into his chambers expecting to see Harry spread over a text, claiming he'd made today's potion a thousand times and therefore needn't come to class. He was bound to test his limits sometimes.

 

Seeing Harry in such a state had frozen him in his tracks. It had been his shy sniffling, the beginning of tears, that had set him back into motion.

 

"Is it true?"

 

The bitterness. It struck him like a hex to the gut. It was that same bitterness he'd had in his voice when he thought Severus had come to take him from the Malfoys. That same bitterness that had laced his tone when he thought Severus wanted him to leave, after the World Cup. The same as when he'd discovered Severus was a Death Eater.

 

And he couldn't blame him. All his life, he'd been let down. It was an earned bitterness. The set expectation of failure. People's failure to do what they say. Them letting him down time after time.

 

"You are going to have to be more specific," he said calmly, even as a pitch-like dread spilled within him.

 

It killed him to have to ask. Even after his and Harry's little game of truths, he was sure there would be things that would come up. If he only knew how many 'true' horrible things he could find, if he took the time to dig.

 

All that dread wasted on a false accusation. Marriage! It was madness. He could have laughed if it weren't for the fact that Harry was crying. If it weren't for the heinousness and danger such an accusation could stir. If it weren't for the fact that people were ignorant enough to believe such a thing, due to his harsh reputation.

 

Harry refused to give him permission to enter his memories, then meeting his eyes with his own wet and red-rimmed, he was furious. Whoever had cause Harry such fret would surely not go unpunished. But Harry had trusted him not to violate his mind; not to go against his word.

 

Seeing the floo flare to life with an incoming call, he quickly dismissed Harry to rest.

 

***

 

Severus staring so deeply into him was almost worse than legilimens. It was as if he could see past the memories and straight into his soul.

 

"Go rest Lion," he sighed, tousling his hair.

 

Harry, feeling weak, shakily walked to his room, and sat heavily on the edge of his bed.

 

He didn't really know how much time had passed, him just staring off into nothingness, before there was a soft knock on his door.

 

"Harry?" The door swung open revealing Draco, Blaise, and Pansy. "You okay? Everyone's saying Severus canceled class, and-"

 

Before he could stop it, there were tears rolling down his cheeks once again. He quickly buried his face in his hands to hide it.

 

"Harry!" Pansy cried, clearly having seen. She was at his side at once, hugging him tightly.

 

"What happened?" Draco asked, sitting at his other side.

 

Harry shook his head. "I- I don't know. It wasn't even bad. I mean- Nothing really happened," he stuttered. "I'm just being stupid."

 

"Something clearly happened my Leo," Blaise said, laying out on the bed behind them.

 

Harry laughed, stomach churning. "I'm not sure I'm supposed to say anything," he said, sucking in shuttered breaths. "Severus is really mad." He started crying again.

 

"He's not mad at you," Draco said, without a doubt.

 

"So...?" Blaise prompted after a few minutes.

 

Harry swiped at a few stray tears. "I think... I think Professor Sinistra tried to have sex with me," he said bluntly.

 

The Slytherins all gasped; Blaise nearly choked, having to sit up to cough.

 

"Are you-" Blaise started.

 

"Nothing happened, like I said," Harry muttered, cutting him off. "I don't know- Maybe she didn't..."

 

"Harry-" Blaise prodded again.

 

"She said that the only reason Severus adopted me was to marry me."

 

Pansy hissed. "You're not his ward! How dare she say such a thing!"

 

"She said that he couldn't keep me all to himself-" he broke off, feeling sick.

 

"That is disgusting," Blaise spat. "To think she would- I'm so sorry Harry. You know Severus would never-"

 

"I know," Harry said firmly, not even letting him finish. "I know he would never hurt me."

 

"You should try to rest Lion," Pansy said, nudging Harry to lay back. "Severus will fix everything."

 

When he turned, Draco's fury was hot in his features. "Something did happen to you, Harry," he whispered, trembling.

 

Harry leaned heavily into him, allowing himself to be held tightly against his friend.

 

Blaise readjusted himself to lay across the head of the bed, while Pansy and Draco curled around Harry. Their feet barely hanging off the end of the huge bed.

 

As Draco dimmed the lights with his wand, the stars shone down from above them. The wooden boat Rabastan had crafted him, floated peacefully around the room, ebbing across the invisible tides. He could hear as the others eased into sleep.

 

He lay awake. The burning sting of his eyes, the tight tension sitting in his belly, the quiver running through his fingertips, they would not rest.

 

***

 

Harry securely in his room, Severus took a deep breath and answered the floo.

 

"Headmaster?"

 

"Severus, you've canceled your classes?"

 

He tried to soften the distaste that was surely showing through as best he could. "I had personal matters to see to."

 

"Does this personal matter involve your assigned elf's attack on Professor Sinistra?"

 

"Albus, I haven't the time for this. Otto would never-"

 

"She has admitted to the crime," Dumbledore interrupted. "She has been terminated-"

 

"Wait a moment," he gritted out, quickly pulling back before stepping through the floo into the Headmaster's office.

 

“Headmaster!” Severus roared storming into the office.

 

“Severus,” Dumbledore said calmly. He'd walked to stand in front of his desk, leaning against it.

 

It took a moment to process that Sinistra was already sitting there in the seat before him.

 

“Where is Otto!”

 

“Severus really,” Dumbledore chastised as if he were a child picking a fight.

 

He knew she'd lied about Otto even before she flinched away from him, seeming to try and hide herself behind Dumbledore. "What are you claiming my elf has done?" he ground out.

 

“Sinistra has just undergone an elf's attacked, and now you are, what? Accusing her of lying?” he asked, disbelief clear in his tone.

 

"Yes," Severus said easily. "She would never-"

 

"She's confessed," Dumbledore sighed.

 

"Then let her confess to me," he demanded.

 

"Otto," the headmaster called, clapping his hands. "Confess so this can be done with," he said shortly, as the elf arrived.

 

"I is attacking the bad lady," Otto nodded, head lowered in shame.

 

"Why?" Severus asked, lowering himself to one knee to talk to her directly. "Why is she a bad lady?"

 

"She is attacking our Harry," Otto whispered, her lip trembling.

 

"You attacked my son," Severus snapped, his wand drawn.

 

"Aurora?" Dumbledore asked, faining innocence.

 

"I didn't!" she gasped, looking offended.

 

"You!" Severus snapped, realization clicking. "You told Harry I wanted to marry him!" he sneered.

 

"That's hardly an attack," Sinistra scoffed.

 

"She is casting a spell at our Harry," Otto continued. "I is bringing him to a safe space before I is disarming the bad lady."

 

"So Otto disarmed you, she didn't attack you," Severus sneered.

 

"An elf must never use magic against a Witch!" Sinistra snapped.

 

"What spell did you cast against my son?" Severus hissed, raising his wand threateningly.

 

"Now Severus," Dumbledore sighed. "Really? Calm yourself."

 

"Harry became upset when I had jokingly mentioned Severus marrying him," she lied. "I was simply trying to calm him with a relaxation spell."

 

"A fact that Harry can back up I'm sure," Severus said, disbelievingly.

 

"He's angry with me," she huffed. "Who knows what he'll say."

 

"You're calling him a liar?"

 

"Severus," Dumbledore sighed, holding up his hand. "Just bring Harry up and we'll settle this once and for all."

 

***

 

"Harry?" Severus called, stepping out of the fireplace.

 

"He's asleep," Draco said, his voice gruff.

 

Severus' steps faltered as he took in Draco's shaken demeanor.

 

"What's wrong?"

 

"What's wrong?" Draco repeated back incredulous. "Sinistra tried to- Do that- and you're asking what's wrong?"

 

"He told you what happened?" Severus asked, feeling lost and more than a little frightened by Draco's words.

 

"He didn't tell you?" Draco asked, eyes jerking up to meet Severus'.

 

"He was too upset. I didn't even know that it was Sinistra until Otto got in trouble."

 

Draco shuttered. "I-" he stopped, walking to the fireplace. He threw some floo powder in and called home.

 

"Draco," Severus said, shakily. "What happened?"

 

"I'll tell you," he said, just as his mother appeared in the hearth. "Mother come through."

 

She did instantly. "What's wrong?"

 

"I need to tell Severus something truly heinous, and I really don't want him getting arrested for murder."

 

"Draco!" Severus yelled. "Tell me this instant!"

 

Narcissa drew her wand in anticipation of the news.

 

"Sinistra- She- I can't-" Draco shook his head. "I-"

 

"Draco," Narcissa prodded. "Just say it dear."

 

"Harry said she tried to- to sleep with him."

 

Severus' vision went red. "I'll kill her."

 

"Severus!" Narcissa cried, disarming him in a flash.

 

"Narcissa!" he shouted in a blind rage.

 

"Go to Harry," she said. "He needs you right now."

 

"She-"

 

"I will deal with her."

 

She passed Draco Severus' wand and flooed to the Headmaster's office in a flash of green fire.

Chapter 35: Arresting Sinistra

Chapter Text

"Lady Malfoy?" Dumbledore gawked, as Narcissa stepped from the hearth in his office.

 

"Headmaster," she nodded politely, as she raised her wand and bound Sinistra to the chair she was seated in.

 

"Mrs Malfoy!" he shouted, raising his wand to disarm her.

 

She easily blocked his spell and cast a muffling charm on Sinistra as she continued screaming in a rage to be freed.

 

"What is the meaning of this?"

 

"I think you're more than aware," she said sweetly.

 

"No, I don't think that I do..."

 

She wordlessly walked to the fireplace and threw a pinch of floo powder in. “Emergency Services, Arresting Aurors.”

 

“Lady Malfoy, a first response team is on their way, please keep the floo line open, and make room for their arrival.” The woman's voice was calm and controlled, the kind of confidence that only practice could yield.

 

Stepping aside, three auras quickly came through the spitting green flames, wands drawn.

 

“What is the nature of your emergency?” the woman leading the Triangular formation asked.

 

“This woman is to be arrested,” Narcissa said calmly, with a nod in her direction.

 

“Narcissa really, this is not called for," Dumbledore sighed.

 

"She propositioned a fifteen-year-old boy."

 

"Is there proof of this Lady Malfoy?" the Auror asked politely.

 

"Yes," she nodded. "Severus Snape is collecting the memory as we speak."

 

"Your son?"

 

"Harry Potter," Narcissa said shortly.

 

She ignored their gawks of surprise, as she leveled Albus with a look that could kill.

 

Dumbledore nearly choked before laughing. “Why Narcissa, boys will tell all sorts of stories when rejected-”

 

“You find this amusing in some way? Amusing that one of your staff has been found guilty of pursuing a student?”

 

“Found guilty-? I've seen no such proof.”

 

“I have,” Draco hissed, stepping out of the mantle, holding a vial. “His memory, collected by Professor Snape,” Draco offered, handing it to the nearest Auror.

 

“I- Aurora?” Dumbledore asked, putting on his best show of surprise and disapproval. “Is this-”

 

"She propositioned Harry, and upon his refusal tried to cast a compulsory charm on him,” Draco seethed. “She will be arrested.”

 

The lead Auror nodded. "If this memory is of what you say, she will be."

 

Draco drew his wand and quickly cast a spell that cut Sinistra down the side of her face, causing blood to pour from her.

 

"Mr Malfoy!" one of the Aurors gasped, disarming him.

 

"Must have slipped," he ground out, his eyes flashing red.

 

The Auror nodded, handing him his wand back. "She'll be arrested," she reassured, patting his shoulder.

 

Narcissa caressed Draco's cheek, giving him a soft smile. "Go to them," she said gently. "They need you."

 

Draco didn't look pleased with being dismissed, but quickly heeded his mother's word.

 

"And I would like to request a memory collection of all three of you," Narcissa said, her eyes not leaving Dumbledore. "I am petitioning for the removal of the Headmaster from his post."

 

"Excuse me?" Albus hissed. "On what grounds?"

 

"On the grounds that you would attempt to laugh off a claim of such serious allegations."

 

Each of the Aurors nodded. "They will be submitted to you Lady Malfoy."

 

***

 

[flashback]

 

The second Narcissa left Severus snatched his wand from Draco and ran to Harry's room.

 

"Out!" he shouted, sending Blaise and Pansy sprinting from the room.

 

Harry was shaking.

 

"Harry," Severus said, his voice hoarse.

 

He walked to the end of the bed where Harry was sitting and dropped to his knees in front of him. "Harry," he said again, tears welling in his eyes.

 

He cast a few tests on Harry making sure he was unharmed.

 

"My Lion," he choked, reaching out to touch him and then pulling back, thinking better of it.

 

"I'm sorry," Harry choked and started crying.

 

"Don't you dare apologize!" Severus seethed. "Don't you dare! You did nothing wrong."

 

"I feel wrong," Harry said, swiping at his cheeks. "I feel-" he shook his head. "I feel- But nothing happened. And I still feel-"

 

"Something did happen!" Severus growled.

 

"No," Harry said, shaking his head. "I'm sorry I said anything. Nothing-"

 

"Show me," he said firmly.

 

Harry's eyes shot wide, a panic coursing through him. "No!"

 

"Harry-"

 

"I don't want you to see."

 

Severus was bearly restraining himself from shaking Harry and forcing his way into his mind, but of course, that was the last thing he wanted to do right now. He wasn't mad at Harry after all, and Harry needed to know that he was safe.

 

"I need to see Harry," Severus said, trying to keep his voice steady.

 

"I don't- I feel sick," Harry said covering his eyes. "I feel... dirty."

 

Severus could feel hot tears burning in his eyes. He didn't care if Sinistra was sent to Azkaban and guarded by all the dementors alive, he swore at that moment that he would kill her.

 

"Please-" Severus begged.

 

"I'll stay with you," Draco offered, from the doorway. "I'll sit with you while it's collected, Harry."

 

"No," Harry cried. "I- I can't."

 

"Do you want Sinistra to stay at school?" Draco hissed. "This can't happen again, Harry. You can stop her."

 

Harry cried, and held out his hand, which Draco took in an instant.

 

He sat beside Harry and clutched his hand tightly between both of his own.

 

Severus gave Draco a thankful look and entered Harry's mind.

 

The Slytherins watched in horror as Sinistra advanced. They watched as Harry did everything right, and as the professor did everything wrong. They watched here cast against him, and threaten him.

 

When they emerged from the memory all three of them were crying. Severus cried in anger, Draco cried in horror, and Harry cried in shock.

 

Harry felt numb. He felt used and disgusted, and confused. He felt shaky and vulnerable. But most of all he felt scared. The memory seemed so distant, like a very surreal dream, but the panic he felt, that was very much real. He was so scared that this could happen again.

 

Draco took the vial with Harry's memory to Dumbledore's office at Severus' request, leaving them alone again.

 

"Harry," Severus said shakily. "You are so brave, do you know that?"

 

Harry started to cry harder.

 

"You did everything just right. You trusted your instincts and you protected yourself."

 

"I don't feel brave," Harry croaked. "I feel- I feel scared."

 

Severus nodded and reached forward to cradle Harry's face. "It's okay to feel scared," he said firmly. "As long as you know that this will never happen to you again. You are safe with me Harry."

 

Harry shivered but leaned heavily into Severus' embrace. "I don't want you to leave me."

 

"Never, Lion. Never."

Chapter 36: 2nd Task

Notes:

TRIGGER WARNING**
Harry has a panic attack after being triggered

 

Also... sorry. I feel like this task didn't work out how I wanted it to.

Chapter Text

"Champions! Champions gather round!" Crouch Sr called.

 

"What's going on?" Yakov grunted, eyeing the swarms of Aurors.

 

"Today's task is all to do with leadership and your ability to teach," Crouch said, sounding very pleased with himself.

 

"A test?" Ilana asked, her brows knit together.

 

"You will be tasked with selecting a team of Aurors, demonstrating your skills to them, and then talking them step by step through a tactical raid. Mr Potter, as the winner of the last task, you will have the first pick of the Aurors. They have divided themselves into three categories. Captains, Duelers, and Scouts. You can choose however many or few that you like to make up your ideal team. You have half an hour. Go!"

 

Harry nodded and quickly went to assess the Aurors.

 

He selected two Captains, four Duelers, and four Scouts.

 

Once his team was assembled, he was led to a training area.

 

"You have two hours to go through the spell archive and demonstrate as many spells as you can. Remember, if you haven't proven your ability to perform the spell, the Aurors can't use the spell in the upcoming task."

 

"So if we can't perform the spell, neither can they?" Harry clarified.

 

"Correct," Crouch Sr nodded.

 

The archive of spells was a thick volume, that Harry couldn't possibly cover in the two hours. He instantly started casting off every spell he could think of to try and get the basics out of the way. After about a half hour he flipped through the book's sections and tried to divide his time evenly casting offensive, defensive, and healing spells.

 

He also found a cool spell to help the team communicate and for Harry to be able to see through his team's eyes.

 

As his two hours came to a close Harry watched the other champions going through the spell archive.

 

Ilana had selected a single Auror from each of the three categories. Fluer had chosen five Captains and two Deulers, and Scouts each. Yakov had elected to go only with Deulers and had a team of nearly twenty men.

 

Harry felt confident in his selections and was anxious to get going on the task before him.

 

"Your task will be to lead your raid from afar," Crouch Sr said gleefully,

 

"From afar?" Harry asked confused. "But- How does that challenge us?"

 

"You think it easy to tell people how to survived Potter?" Moody snorted, unimpressed. "It will test your strategies, your leadership, your forethought-"

 

"But we're not fighting at all?" Harry frowned.

 

"Be thankful you're not," Severus said, giving Harry a look that Harry didn't like to see.

 

"Is it really that bad?"

 

"You'll each select a magical creature to conquer," Crouch Sr gleamed.

 

"To conquer?" Fleur asked, joining the group as the last one to finish with her Aurors.

 

"You must defeat it in order to receive a hint that just may save you in the final task."

 

Harry was not pleased. "So you're encouraging students to kill magical creatures, for a game?"

 

"This is no game," Crouch scoffed, offended.

 

"This is a game," Harry fumed. "And you would have us kill-"

 

"You don't have to kill an animal to conquer it, Potter," Moody huffed, "It's just much harder."

 

Harry wasn't appeased, but he held his tongue, letting the rest of the rules sink in.

 

"Harry," Dumbledore prompted, clearly not for the first time, as the other champions snickered.

 

Harry blushed and shook his head to focus. "What?"

 

"Draw a creature," he said, holding out a beg with miniature figurines of the creatures they would be battling.

 

Harry took a deep breath and reached in.

 

"A Dementor! Ooohhh!" Crouch Sr gasped.

 

Harry tried to hide his smirk. A Dementor? He had this in the bag. He'd, of course, cast a Patronus while working with the spell archive.

 

Yakov got a Cerberus, Ilana pulled a Mountain Troll, and Fleur drew an Acromantula.

 

It didn't slip Harry's attention that he'd already face every one of these creatures before. He looked to Severus, where he stood in the crowd tucked between the Malfoys, and wondered in he'd had anything to do with these selections.

 

He felt a little cheated, but at the same time, he knew he'd rather have a nice safe task.

 

"How am I supposed to fight a Cerberus?" Yakov huffed angrily.

 

"Play it some music," Harry said off hand.

 

"You can't help him!" Fleur said, flustered.

 

"Why not?" Harry frowned. "I don't care who wins."

 

"How do you fight the Acromantula then?" she asked, affronted.

 

"Snakes," he shrugged.

 

"Mountain troll?" Ilana asked.

 

"They don't like things up there nose?" Harry laughed. "Blunt force to the head," he shrugged.

 

"How have you fought all of these creatures?" Fleur asked, suspiciously.

 

"Dunno," he shrugged. "Just lucky I guess. I've also had a run in with mermaids, and a basilisk."

 

"He doesn't know what he's talking about," Yakov said gruffly. "He is trying to show off."

 

Harry rolled his eyes. "Whatever."

 

"Weren't you scared?" Fleur gasped.

 

"Potters to brave to get scared," Yakov scoffed.

 

"I was scared," Harry countered. "Being scared and doing it anyway, that's how you test your bravery. It's not brave to do something you're not scared of."

 

"We will proceed in alphabetical order of the creatures you're fighting. Miss Delacour, you're first with Acromantula."

 

They all nodded.

 

Despite not being overly worried about his round, Harry still hated waiting. He was glad he wasn't last.

 

Fleur followed his advice, and when her round began she instantly instructed her Aurors to summon snakes from the forbidden forest. It may have even worked, had there not been over a hundred of the huge spiders.

 

Her Aurors were then instructed to blow up the snakes, making him triple in size. They were being eaten by the dozen.

 

Harry cheered for her success.

 

Yakov was next. He led his twenty Dueling Aurors to the field to face down his Cerberus.

 

Harry watched in horror as the creature was cut down with brute force.

 

"You didn't have to kill him," Harry scowled upon his return. "I told you that music would have worked."

 

"This way was much more satisfying," he grunted, shoving past him,

 

Harry was fuming and he could feel hot tears in his eyes for the poor creature.

 

"Potter," Moody said, grabbing hold of his shoulder to hold him back from Yakov. "We'll deal with that one later. Now pull yourself together."

 

"Potter," Crouch's father called, "You're up son."

 

Crouch Jr made a displeased sort of grunt before limping away.

 

***

 

Harry instantly cast his communication and viewing spell.

 

"Okay guys, looks like the Patronus," Harry said, offhanded. "Captains start casting now as you approach. Stay in tight formation."

 

"Message received," both Captains answered.

 

Harry was sitting on the edge of his seat. He didn't like not being there.

 

He spotted the first of the Dementors emerging from over the treetops.

 

Harry noticed that only one of the Captains had a fully formed Patronus.

 

"Focus," he chastised. "We need those Patronuses to be full force."

 

The Aurors looked uncomfortably between each other.

 

"Potter," one of the Aurors finally musted, "Not all of us can cast a full Patronus."

 

"You're Aurors!" Harry gaped exasperated.

 

"It's a very difficult spell..."

 

"I'm fifteen and I can cast it!"

 

"You're Harry Potter," one of them ground out.

 

"Are you-!?" Harry was so frustrated he wanted to explode. "Fine," he spat, trying to calm his nerves. "Fine, just think happy thoughts. Don't stress out, we've got this."

 

"They're getting closer," one of the Scout Aurors said, a hint of fear touching his voice.

 

"I can see that," Harry said, annoyed. "Scouts fan out and look for somewhere to corner them. We need to enclose them or they'll just keep coming back."

 

"Got it," they nodded and took off at his orders.

 

Harry suddenly felt a whirl of dizziness hit as his vision divided into multiple frames. He could see what each of the team members was seeing separately, and now that they were splitting up it was harder to track.

 

He saw a Dementor swoop down right in front of one of the Scouts and start to suck from his soul.

 

"Patronuses!" Harry said firmly. "Cast your Patronus," he ordered. The Auror screamed and fell.

 

"Duelers, we have a Scout down, two clicks west of your position. Send in reinforcements!"

 

As they were running to defend their fallen teammate, Harry spotted it. "

 

"The cave!" he shouted. "Captains get to the cave."

 

"We can't hold the spells forever," one of the Duelers said, out of breath in his efforts to hold back the wave of Dementors.

 

"Lead them to the cave. Let them follow you," Harry said jumping from his chair to pace the room. He could sit still for this.

 

"We can't take them all at once, there's got to be thirty of them."

 

"I held off a hundred by myself at 13," Harry growled. "You can do this."

 

"But you're Harry Po-"

 

"That's just a name. You think I told the Dementors my name and they went easy on me? You think that my name means shit when I'm fighting? You've trained for this. You excelled in this field and chose it as your profession. This is, literally, you job. Now lead them to the cave and Captains be ready to close off the entrance."

 

He could tell that his little pep talk had helped them rally their energy.

 

"They're not following us," an Auror said, panicked.

 

"Cut your hand."

 

"What?!"

 

"Cut your hand," Harry repeated. "The blood will make them think you're weaker."

 

He watched the Aurors exchange a frightened look before one of the Duelers pulled a knife across his hand.

 

"Now run," Harry instructed.

 

"It's working!" They shouted.

 

"I know, now run!" Harry said wanting to shake them.

 

When they reached the cave the Captains were nowhere to be seen.

 

"Everybody needs to cast their Patronuses as one," Harry ordered.

 

Everyone cast their Patronus and only three were fully formed. They were going to have to really push their magic to its limits to barricade them successfully.

 

Even with all four Duelers and all four Scouts working together, the Dementors were starting to push back.

 

"NO!" Harry yelled angrily. Then without thinking he cast his own Patronus. The proud stag trotted around the room twice before running towards the field.

 

When Harry's Patronus joined them it was as if they'd gotten a second wind. The Dementors were pushed back into the cave.

 

The Captains, who had been waiting for them to be driven in, now appeared carrying a flying boulder to act as a cover for the cave's opening.

 

Once it was dropped in place the round was over.

 

***

 

"He broke the rules!" Karkaroff shouted. "Disqualify him!"

 

"He did not," Moody barked out. "The rule was to lead from afar. Potter was afar."

 

"This is highly unusual," Crouch Sr sighed.

 

"You're going to punish him for thinking outside the box?" Crouch Jr hissed, his false eye zipping around. "He may well have changed the outlook out all future interactions with rogue Dementors."

 

"Let us deliberate in peace," Crouch Sr said, snaking his way through the Champion's tent to rejoin his fellow judges.

 

Fleur had won first place for the round, having defeated the Acromantula after only half an hour. Harry should have been in second place, but they were debating letting him place period. Ilana hadn't been able to lead her team to victory so she didn't receive a score.

 

"What seems to be the problem?" Severus asked, joining them in the Champions tent.

 

Harry walked to stand next to Severus, wishing he could hug him, but he didn't want to embarrass him.

 

"They're arguing over whether my score should be counted," Harry whispered.

 

Severus instinctively raised his arm to lay across Harry's shoulders, holding him closer.

 

Harry preened at the contact.

 

"Why wouldn't it count?" he sneered, glaring at the judge's table.

 

"Because I used my Patronus to help them," Harry said, looking at his hands. "I didn't mean to break the rules."

 

"You didn't," he snapped.

 

Just as Severus took a step towards the judges to confront them, they stood and Crouch Sr's voice boomed out: "The results are in!"

 

"In first place, Miss Fleur Delacour."

 

There was loud cheering from the stands.

 

"In second place, Mister Harry Potter."

 

Harry let out a breath of relief. They'd counted his score as it should have been.

 

Severus was back at his side, squeezing his shoulder in pride. Harry grinned.

 

"Third place goes to, Mister Yakov Krum!"

 

Again, there was loud cheering.

 

"Unfortunately, due to Miss Lemon's failure to overcome her creature, she's come in fourth place in this task."

 

***

 

"Harry!"

 

He turned to spot a harsh looking woman approaching him with interest. She had tight, blond curls, sharp cheekbones, and gaudy makeup.

 

"Harry," she said again, holding out her hand.

 

Harry looked over his shoulder to where Severus was talking with the Malfoys, before turning back to her and tentatively offering his hand.

 

Once she had his hand she drew him nearer by it and talked to directly into his ear. He could feel her breath on his skin and he felt his stomach begin to knot.

 

"Harry, Dear, so good to finally meet you. Rita Skeeter," she offered, giving a shrill laugh.

 

He pulled away from her as if he'd been burned. "Mrs Skeeter," he said politely. "How can I help you?"

 

"I'd love to get your take on how the tournament is going so far."

 

"Oh, um..."

 

"Harry," Severus said, coming to rest his hand on Harry's shoulder as he glared at the reported. "Mrs Skeeter."

 

"Mr Snape," she said, annoyed at having been cut off. "I was just asking out young starlet for an interview."

 

"How curious," Severus sneered. "I distinctly recall there being a law about interviewing minors without their guardians."

 

"I didn't realize all the rumors were true," she said raising a brow.

 

"To which rumors are you referring? There are so many, you see," Severus said mockingly.

 

"I hadn't realized you were such a mama bear," she teased.

 

Severus rolled his eyes and turned himself and Harry to go.

 

"You can't keep him to yourself forever!" she called.

 

Harry tensed, sucking in a breath.

 

'Severus can't keep you all to himself'

 

Sinistra's words rang out in his head.

 

Harry could feel his hands shaking. His face was on fire. He felt like a pressure was sitting on his chest and his eyes started to blur.

 

"Harry," Severus whispered, pulling him to sit on the side of the tent. "It's okay. Breath little Lion, you're okay."

 

"She-"

 

"I know," he said, smoothing his hair. "Deep breaths. You're safe."

 

"I want to go home," Harry finally managed to get out once his breathing had calmed down.

 

"Of course," he nodded, taking his hand to help steady him. He squeezed Harry's hand to reassure him.

 

"What's wrong?" Draco asked softly, as to not draw more attention.

 

"Draco take Harry home," Severus instructed. "I'll be there in a moment."

 

"Dad-" Harry said suddenly, holding tighter to Severus' hand.

 

"I'll be right behind you. I swear to you."

 

Harry reluctantly released Severus' hand and latched on to Draco's hand with all his strength.

 

"Come on little Lion," Draco prompted. He snuck them past the crowds and into the dungeons as quickly as he could. Once they reached Severus's chambers Draco activated the Floo and took them to the manor.

 

"Are we supposed to leave the school?" Harry asked, still a little out of it.

 

"He said to take you home," Draco shrugged. "Do you want to talk about-"

 

"No," Harry said cutting him off. "I just- I hate this!"

 

"Is that my little Lion?"

 

"Auntie!" Harry gasped, feeling a wave of relief flood over him.

 

"Oh, my babies," she grinned, pulling both Harry and Draco into a tight embrace. Harry relaxed into her touch and took great comfort as her magic surrounded them. "What are you two doing home? Isn't the second task today?"

 

"Harry got second place," Draco nodded.

 

"Marvelous!" she cheered. "Well done Lion."

 

"Thanks Auntie," Harry blushed.

 

"Well then? Why have you come to visit?"

 

"Something happened..." Draco trailed off, looking to Harry.

 

Harry blushed. "It was nothing. I just-"

 

"It wasn't nothing," Severus said, suddenly stepping out of the fireplace.

 

"Dad," Harry sighed, running to hug him.

 

"You were having a panic attack. It's perfectly natural, considering, and nothing you should feel embarrassed about."

 

"But nothing happened," Harry said shakily.

 

"She was acting inappropriately towards you, and then used some of the same terminologies as Sinistra had during her attack."

 

"She didn't attack me," Harry said feeling suddenly light-headed.

 

"We've talked about this Harry," Severus said sternly. "You were attacked, both intimately and physically. She touched you and cast upon you."

 

"I know but-"

 

"But nothing," Bellatrix hissed, her eyes had gone dark with a hatred Harry had never seen before. "She attacked you. She touched my little boy and I will filet her alive," she seethed.

 

Harry shivered.

 

"We'll all have our turn with her in the end," Severus said, nodding in agreement.

 

Both Harry and Draco shivered that time. Severus wouldn't usually condone such things as Bellatrix' fits of violence.

 

Lucius and Narcissa came home not long after and convinced them to stay for dinner.

 

"I'm so proud of you," Narcissa said again, as they prepared to head back. "You've done so well Child."

 

"Thanks, Cissy," Harry smiled, giving her a hug.

 

He could feel her magic's flickering heat touch his. It was almost as if it was checking in on his own magic. There was a gentle prod asking him if he was okay.

 

Harry nodded and hoped she understood.

 

She smiled and patted his cheek lovingly.

 

Once they were back Severus sent Draco on his way and walked Harry into his room.

 

"Good night my Lion," he said softly, pulling the blankets up over Harry. "Sleep well."

 

Harry yawned nodding, pressing his face into Severus' hand as he tousled his hair.

 

"Dad?" Harry asked before Severus could leave his room.

 

"Yes, Lion?"

 

"Would you really hurt Sinistra like that?"

 

"I promise you that I will."

 

Harry felt a warmth spread through his chest. He didn't understand why, but Severus wanting to hurt Sinistra made him feel a lot safer.

Chapter 37: Chamber of Secrets

Chapter Text

It had been nearly two months since Sinistra's arrest and still, Dumbledore ruled the school.

 

"I want him out," Narcissa said sternly. "Winter break begins in three days time and I want him gone by the time school starts back up."

 

"I know Dear," Lucius said, sighing. "You've told me, but we just don't have enough of a case against him. This is Dumbledore, people will overlook a lot to keep him in power."

 

"Perhaps we should consult Severus once more," Narcissa frowned. "He's got to have something on the old bat."

 

They flooed to Severus's quarters just after dinner time.

 

"Lucius, Narcissa," Severus said, surprised by their sudden arrival. "What's wrong?"

 

"We need to flesh out our case against Dumbledore," Narcissa sighed.

 

"Ah," he nodded, gesturing for them to sit. "Against Harry or the school as a whole?"

 

"Both," they said together.

 

"Against Harry we have him stealing from his Gringotts vaults, and repeatedly putting a block on his magic," Severus sneered. "Who knows how many other students he's put a block on."

 

"Besides us, is there any other witnesses to those crimes?"

 

"I'm sure Harry's Goblin would testify to the thievery, and if he can contact the Fae we'd have a pretty solid case. Fae can't lie and it takes a lot of loyalty for Goblins to speak up for someone not their own."

 

"What about for the school?" Lucius asked.

 

"That's trickier," Severus sighed.

 

"We have something," Draco said as he and Harry popped into the room.

 

"Listening in again, are we?"

 

"Sorry," Harry said, looking at his hands.

 

"Well then?" Narcissa said, "What do you have?"

 

"Harry?" Draco prompted.

 

"What?" Harry asked.

 

"The basilisk," Draco said seriously.

 

At the confused stares of the adults in the room, he went on.

 

"Our second year, Harry fought off a real basilisk and Dumbledore didn't even inform the parents that we were in danger."

 

"That's just a rumor," Severus sighed. "Ginevra Weasley was possessed by a dark artifact and cast spells to mimic the basilisks attacks to cause panic."

 

"What?" Harry gawked. "That's not true," Harry protested. "I fought a basilisk."

 

"Harry-"

 

"I can prove it!" Harry said, feeling dejected. "I can show you its corpse in the Chamber of Secrets."

 

They all perked up at that.

 

"You know where it is?" Severus asked astounded. "Dumbledore said that you'd hit your head and that you couldn't remember. I always thought it was a lie to cover up the fact that it was all a lie."

 

Harry glared at him half-hearted. "I didn't tell him where it was because I didn't want him to pick it apart and have control over even more of the school."

 

"Do you go down there?" Draco asked enthralled.

 

"Not anymore," Harry shrugged. "I used to..."

 

"If you can show us the basilisk then we have him," Lucius nodded.

 

And so Harry led Severus and the Malfoys into the second-floor girl's bathroom.

 

"How did you find the entrance in the girl's loo?" Draco teased.

 

"No one uses these toilets because of Moaning Myrtle," he shrugged. "And speaking of let's hurry this up before she shows up."

 

He whispered a hissed phrase and the door opened before them.

 

Both Pax and Tal had elected to join them. They hissed uneasily as they hovered down the long drop into the Chamber.

 

Severus nearly fainted upon seeing the large snake's dead body. "Harry!" he'd shouted. "How could you have fought this! Don't you realized how dangerous-!" and so on.

 

Harry hadn't realized he could retroactively get in trouble...

 

"But-"

 

"Don't worry Child," Narcissa smiled, patting his cheek, "He's just worried about your hero complex."

 

Once Harry offered the corpse to Severus for potion ingredients he was a lot less hostile. He summoned Otto and set her to work collecting different sections of the conquered beast.

 

Harry was like a little child, filled with excitement. He couldn't wait to show off all the nooks and crannies he'd found his third and fourth year.

 

Harry hadn’t stopped grinning all night. Seeing the Slytherin’s reverent faces, and excitement, and joy as they explored had made the trip all the better.

 

"Severus!" Harry said suddenly. "I just remembered something. Come with me," Harry said excitedly grabbing his elbow to pull him along with him. “I just remembered! I knew they looked familiar…”

 

The room they entered was set up with a long dueling strip, with weapons lining the walls. Severus could have spent weeks, months, in each of the rooms Harry had pulled them through.

 

He let Harry lead him passed in spite of his desperation to exploit his curiosity. At the back of the room, Harry hissed again, sending a chill down Severus’ back. A large circular door sunk in and swung open.

 

The hot scent of blood permeated the air.

 

“Harry!” his hand shot out to stop him from entering. “What- What is this?”

 

“At first I thought it was some sort of torture chamber, but,” Harry stepped into the room pulling Severus with him, “now I’m pretty sure it’s for Blood Magic.” There was hundred-year-old blood stained into the floor and walls of the room. Before them sat a wide array of Blood Magic knives. A wide black circle was marked on the floors' center. “They're like the ones in the book right?”

 

“Don’t touch anything,” he snipped, catching Harry's arm as he reached towards them. Walking him out of the room, he continued “It’s very dangerous to be in here Harry. Our magic could damage the foundation magic.”

 

“Oh right. There was only a little covered on that…” he trailed off. “Sorry.”

 

"Just be careful Lion," Severus said, smoothing down his hair.

 

They all ended up sitting engrossed in the books either collected or written by Salazar Slytherin.

 

"What language is this?" Draco asked holding up one of the many hand-written journals of Salazar's.

 

"I don't recognize it," Lucius said, surprised. "Severus?"

 

"I- I'm not sure either," he said frowning.

 

"I wonder," Narcissa said. "Harry do you recognize it?"

 

Harry was confused as to why she thought he might recognize something that Lucius and Severus didn't, but he came to look at the book curious.

 

He frowned, then laughed. "You guys," he said shaking his head.

 

"You can read it, can't you?" Narcissa asked.

 

"The handwriting isn't that messy," Harry smirked.

 

"I knew it!" Narcissa smirked. "It's written in Parseltongue.

 

"Wait, you guys really can't read this?" Harry asked shocked.

 

They all shook their heads in amazement.

 

"What are they about?" Severus asked, nearly salivating in his excitement to hear the hidden knowledge.

 

Harry flipped through the journal reading off chapter titles. "Developing Color magic, Fire magic in Sacrifices, the lost uses of Earth magic... it seems all over the place," he shrugged.

 

"Would you read to us from it?" Draco asked.

 

"Sure," he said, shrugging again.

 

Once they were all comfortable, and Narcissa had conjured a quick quotes quill to transcribe as he read, he flipped back to the beginning and started to read.

 

"Harry, you're hissing again," Draco smirked, interrupting him as he'd slipped into speaking Parseltongue for about the fifth time.

 

"Sorry," Harry said, shaking his head. "It's a little tricky."

 

"You really can't tell the difference?" Draco asked, impressed.

 

"It all sounds like English."

 

"Unfortunately, I think that we should take our leave for the evening," Severus said, as he cast a tempus charm and saw that it was nearly two in the morning. As if to reiterate the fact, Harry gave a giant yawn.

 

"Okay," Harry nodded. "We can come back whenever."

 

"Lion could we, perhaps, borrow a few of these books?" Lucius asked, holding one of Salazar's journals, written in English, with reverence.

 

"Why are you asking me? They're not mine?" Harry asked, confused.

 

"As the opener of the chamber, you are host," Severus explained. "You have dominion over this place."

 

"Oh," Harry said, surprised. "Well, I guess you can borrow them, as long as you don't change anything about it and you bring it back."

 

"I swear to protect them with my life," Lucius nodded.

 

"Would it be too risky to us a duplicating spell?" Harry asked.

 

"I wouldn't advise cast anything on them," Severus nodded.

 

"If you'd allow it, I'd like for our house elves to copy down the texts," Lucius said hopefully.

 

"I think that would be a good idea," Harry nodded. "I can work on translating the journals in Parseltongue."

 

And so, with their pockets stuffed with shrunken books, they made their way out of the Chamber.

 

"Will you seeing the Basilisk be enough proof, or do you need my memories to help prove it?"

 

"You talked to Dumbledore about killing the snake, yes?" Narcissa asked. "Perhaps it would not be a bad idea for Severus to collect a memory or two."

 

"Who's going to take his place, by the way?" Draco asked.

 

"The most logical answer would be McGonagall," Severus sighed. "But I don't see her as a vast improvement."

 

"It will all work out in the end," Narcissa smirked, patting her son on the cheek.

Chapter 38: News & Christmas

Chapter Text

18 Dec 1995

Dumbledore's Impending Arrest!!!

As the students of Hogwarts leave for the holidays, is Headmaster Albus Dumbledore leaving for good? The Headmaster has officially been suspended from his position and is awaiting a hearing to decide if he will be sentenced to jail time.

He is accused of some pretty heinous acts not only against the school as a whole but against our young hero Harry Potter.

Potter has spoken out about Dumbledore, claiming that he's "not what he seems." He has also submitted multiple damning memories against the Headmaster to be used against him in the coming case.

Despite Potter's active role in the case against Dumbledore he has stated that he will not be present at the hearing, as he keeps to his prior claim, he will not return to the Ministry until Fudge is out of office.
Hogwarts' community and, indeed, the whole of the Wizarding World waits anxiously to hear how the case will end up.



20 Dec 1995

Dumbledore Found Guilty!!!

The results are in from the case Hogwarts vs Dumbledore, and Albus Dumbledore, former Headmaster of Hogwarts has been found guilty. His charges include multiple counts of child endangerment!

Despite the proof brought against Dumbledore, many have found it difficult to believe that their former hero (defeater of the Dark Lord Grindelwald) is truly capable of such acts.

However, it is indisputable, Dumbledore is guilty.

Taking over the role of Headmistress, Lady Narcissa Malfoy, says, "I'm so pleased to have a part in creating a safe environment for our children to learn."

Mandatory magical checks will be performed following the holiday break to ensure the safety of both the students and staff of Hogwarts school.



24 Dec 1995

Downhill for Dumbledore!!!

As Harry Potter's claims have all found true, including the Headmaster placing multiple magical blocks on his magic, alumni students are being urged by Potter himself to "seek medical council" to check the state of their own magic.

Shockingly more and more claims from students, current and alumni, are racking up about the former Headmasters and his acts of manipulation against them and the school. An astounding number of students, ranging into the hundreds, have been found to have a magical block tracing back to Dumbledore.

***

 

"Happy Christmas!"

 

Harry grinned, as he was embraced by his Auntie Trix and her magic.

 

And really, it was a happy Christmas. Perhaps the happiest Christmas Harry had ever experienced.

 

Severus and the Malfoys had truly delivered on removing the Headmaster from Hogwarts. He'd been arrested and ostracized for his crimes against Harry. People were finally recognizing, and treating Harry as if he were a real person that deserved and had rights like everyone else, and it was all thanks to his new family standing up for him.

 

Looking around the room, Harry couldn't remember a time where he felt so and wanted, and safe, and loved.

 

There Christmas had been an intimate affair with just family; the Malfoys, Lestranges, Severus, and Harry.

 

Harry had mostly received more books, ranging in everything from Consumption Magic to the Magic of Truth and Lies.

 

Severus had also bought him a Pocket Lab, which was a collapsible potions lab that could fold to fit in one's pocket.

 

Sirius had also sent him a mirror that allowed him to communicate to the identical brother mirror that Sirius had. They had apparently been his father's and Sirius' when they were in school.

 

Harry thought it was both thoughtful and useful.

 

From Harry, he'd surprised everyone when he passed out a collection of pure silver rings, with the face of a snake adorning them. Two clear glass beads making the eyes.

 

"They feel like your magic," Narcissa said, slipping hers on her slender pale finger. "Did you make these yourself?"

 

Harry nodded. "I made them each specifically for you," he explained. "They have a few different uses. One is to communicate with each other. If you press down on the eyes and think of the person you want to talk to they will be able to hear your thoughts. The eyes with glow green when you have a message. The second use is that whenever you press down on the eyes you can understand and speak in Parseltongue."

 

"But how-?"

 

"I had a little help from Salazar's journal on that one," Harry admitted.

 

"Harry these are incredible gifts," Severus said, "Thank you."

 

They spent a long while just playing with the rings and hissing to each other.

 

"We have one more gift for you Lion," Bellatrix grinned, passing Harry an unwrapped leatherbound volume.

 

"You guys," Harry blushed.

 

"It's not from us," Rudolphus smirked, lifting his hands in defense.

 

"Who is it from?" Harry asked, turning over the book in his hands tentatively.

 

"Our Lord."

 

Harry gasped and nearly dropped the book. "But-"

 

"Just open it," Bellatrix cheered.

 

Harry looked to Severus nervously, but after receiving an encouraging nod, he didn't really have a choice.

 

Or, he did, it was just... He could feel his fingers itching to find out what the text was. He flipped it open and read:

 

"Hogwarts: Curriculum"

 

Harry frowned in confusion and read on.

 

"Air Magic to Wonder Magic, 50+ Branches of Magic"

 

Harry's eyes went wide. "Fifty..." he whispered.

 

"It's the original curriculum that the founders proposed when first opening the school," Lucius explained. "Of course it was refused. Even back then there were limitations on the accepted magical branches."

 

"But fifty?" Harry asked, still in shock. "How many branches of magic are there?"

 

"There are between fifty and fifty-five, depending on which specialist you ask," Severus answered. "The founders wanted to teach and practice each of them."

 

"And now they only teach four," Draco scoffed. "If you take the right classes."

 

"Which branches besides Air and Earth?" Harry asked curiously.

 

"Divinations touches on Seer Magic, and some classes touch very briefly on Med Magic.”

 

"Why was their proposal refused?" Harry asked. "Did the Ministry think they were trying to teach Dark Magic?"

 

"No," Narcissa sighed. "Very few branches of magic were seen as Dark back then. No, they refused it because the founders wanted the school to be open to all magical students, including Muggleborns.”

 

“So if the school had been for only Purebloods-”

 

“It would have passed,” she nodded.

 

“But that’s- That doesn’t make sense.”

 

“Remember what we’ve taught you, Harry,” Lucius explained. “Some branches of magic are harder for Muggleborns to perform. They were worried that Muggleborns would fall behind, or fail completely.”

 

“But why should that determine what the whole school is able to study?”

 

“The Ministry was- is- scared that if Muggleborns feel weaker than Purebloods that they’ll become afraid of them,” he explained. “It is the Ministry’s greatest fear, to be feared. They are afraid that Muggleborns, and then, therefore, Muggles, will be scared of Magic again.”

 

“Again?” Harry asked confused. “Is this a different time than when we went into hiding for when Muggles lost their powers.”

 

“Yes,” Severus said. “In fact, magic was practiced openly when the school was founded. It was only later when Muggles became too reliant on magical aid that wizardkind began to draw away. Once Muggles found they couldn’t rely on magic to solve all the problems they became angry and scared. Never a good combination.”

 

“What happened?”

 

"Merlin," Lucius sighed. "He used every branch of magic he could, as publicly as he could, and the Muggles got spooked. History remembers him as the most powerful Sorcerer of all time, but forget that they ostracized him in his own time."

 

"So Muggles got scared and wizardkind just went and hid, again?" Harry asked.

 

"No," Narcissa said shaking her head. "This time we tried to kill out the Muggles out. We created a disease that targets non-magical people. It was called Leprosy."

 

"Wizards created Leprosy?!"

 

"But it didn't work. Muggles are very resilient creatures as it turns out," Lucius explained. "And when that didn't work, we decided to go into hiding. Play magic off as a sick man's fever dream."

 

"So the Ministry is scared they'll have to hide more?" Harry asked, frowning. "I feel like that's a bit overkill."

 

"You're right, except the Ministry wants to reconnect with the Muggle world. They want us all out in the open. And for that to happen, they believe we need to hide away and forget most branches of magic."

 

"Do you disagree?" Harry asked. "Or do you just not care if we live in the open?"

 

"I think that it's a very delicate balance and that if you don't manage it exactly right it will all fall apart. That is to say, I don't think that we're ready to go public."

 

"So why did he give this to me?" Harry asked, his fingers gently tracing over the lettering of the text.

 

"To show you his end game," Bellatrix grinned, clapping her hands in excitement. "This is how Hogwarts should be operating. The way the founders originally intended."

 

It scared him how much he agreed with that. He wanted Hogwarts to be a safe haven for those wanting to learn all magic. He wanted to be able to study freely. He didn't want there to be any more restricted sections. And yet, that's what the Dark Lord wanted too...

 

Was he making a mistake? Had they tricked him in some way, to make him think this was for the best when really it would be a huge regret? Was he missing something?

 

Or had it been Dumbledore's influence that was making him question a perfectly acceptable point of view?

 

Harry didn't know how to feel, but as he lay in bed that night thinking he couldn't help but feel like whatever he ended up doing would change the course of history.

 

***

 

When Harry woke in the morning everyone was at the Malfoys.

 

He'd gone down for breakfast, only to find Severus and the Malfoys joined by the Lestranges, the Crabbes, the Goyles, the Parkinsons, Crouch Jr, and Fenrir all gathered around the table talking in hushed voices.

 

"What's going on?" he asked nervously from the threshold.

 

They all fell silent, looking up from the table to stare at him.

 

Draco stood up and passed him the Daily Prophet.

 

26 Dec 1995

Dumbledore Escapes!!!

Earlier this morning Albus Dumbledore escaped from custody during transit. Six guards were injured in his escape. Those well enough, recount that Dumbledore went into a fit of rage, ranting about taking his revenge on our Harry Potter.

"We tried to restrain him, but he just vanished into a puff of smoke," says an unnamed Auror from the transit mission.

"My men followed protocol," ensures Head Auror Malcolm Hamming, "Dumbledore is just that powerful."

Even as Aurors watch over the Potter-Snape residence for their protection, the whole community feels a wave of unease taking over.

It is discomforting to know that a criminal of such vast atrocities is on the loose once again.

 

"Well Shit."

Chapter 39: Day Off

Notes:

So sorry it's been so long. Thank you for your patience! I love you all <3

Chapter Text

“Well Shit,” Harry hissed.

 

“Indeed,” Severus nodded, coming to put an arm around Harry for support. “You are safe here, Lion,” he assured, clearly picking up on Harry’s immediate tension. 

 

“I’m not so sure,” he said feeling shaky and angry in equal parts.

 

That didn’t seem to fade for the rest of the holiday break.

 

New Years had been a dull affair; no one had felt like celebrating, and with the Aurors posted every ten yards, the Lestranges and Fenrir had had to go into hiding. The Aurors being there also meant they couldn’t practice any of their extracurricular magics. 

 

They got back to school feeling bored and exhausted.

 

Oddly enough it wasn’t until they were back at school that Harry started feeling safe again. He knew it was probably stupid of him, after all, it seemed the mostly place for Dumbledore to try and take his revenge, but something about the walls of the school had always made him feel safe. 

 

Aurors roamed the halls of the school as well, and that made Harry’s skin crawl. He didn’t like the ministry watching over him and his family so closely.

 

Everyone, apart from the Slytherins, were shocked when instead of Professor McGonagall, Narcissa took up the role of HeadMistress. 

 

Her first line of business was having all of the students mandatorily checked for magical blocks. With the increasing number of children finding blocks on their magic, there was also an increasing dislike, and distrust, of Dumbledore.

 

With that, came the increasing trust in Narcissa; thought the Gryffindors still had their doubts.

 

Gryffindor had gone into full-on ghosting mode; ignoring Harry completely. This, however it was intended, didn’t upset Harry in the least. He was more than pleased to eliminate some drama from his life.

 

“Did you hear about Granger?” Blaise asked, laughing over his breakfast in the Great Hall; Harry only sat with the Slytherins these days.

 

“What?” he asked frowning. “Is she okay?”

 

“Oh she’s fine,” he snickered. “She’s been in the infirmary all morning, demanding that she get her magic checked for blocks.”

 

“Why won’t they check her?” Harry asked confused.

 

“They have, about a dozen times over. She doesn’t have one on her magic.”

 

“Then why-?”

 

“Isn’t it obvious?” Pansy laughed. “She’s used to being the smartest, and now, with everyone’s magic being restored, she’s just mediocre. She wants there to be a block on her magic so she can be top of the class again.”

 

“The magical block doesn’t change your intelligence,” Harry said frowning. “She will always be smart.”

 

“Yeah, just not powerful,” Draco shrugged. “Or, at least not as powerful as some,” he added pointedly at Harry.

 

Harry wanted to argue that he hadn’t been anointed with some special powers, but Draco had already turned back to Tal; he’d not stopped hissing with her since Christmas and they seemed to be getting on quite well. Of course now that they were at school, Harry though half of it was Draco showing off his new skill to the Slytherins as well.

 

Not only did Draco have a new skill, but he also had both his parents living in the castle now (Lucius wasn’t one to be left out). As much as he acted like this fact thrilled him, Harry could tell that having Narcissa and Lucius here were causing Draco a lot of stress. He played it up as if he could now get away with anything, but in truth he felt even more shepherded;  knowing that if he stepped one toe out of line, it would reflect poorly on his parents.

 

Ever since Harry had joined their family Draco had definitely relaxed about how others perceived him, but that didn’t mean he’d lost all his drive to be top dog. He enjoyed lording over his peers. He enjoyed having people cower to his will. 

 

Harry didn’t know why, but he found that fact oddly endearing. He liked knowing that Draco could demand a certain level of respect even from his enemies. He had a way about him that, without making people feel less than, still told them that he was above them. It was a sort of regal presence that commanded respect.

 

“Come on,” Blaise sighed. “We’re going to be late to class.”

 

“Wait,” Harry said, suddenly. “I need to show you guys something.”

 

“Right now?” Pansy asked, frowning.

 

“Yeah, It’s important,” he insisted.

 

“So important you forgot to show us until it would make us late to Potions?” Draco drawled.

 

Harry laughed. “Yes, and if you must know, I’ve timed it perfectly.”

 

Grudgingly they all followed after him, promising to pin all the blame on him if they were late.

 

“Harry we’re so late!” Draco huffed. “Why couldn’t this wait?”

 

“Because,” Harry smirked, pushing open the door to the girls loo. “No one can see us sneaking off to the Chamber of Secrets, now can they?”

 

That stopped them all in their tracks, even Draco who’d been there before.

 

“The Chamber?” Draco asked, unsure. “Are you sure we should just-”

 

“Oh,” Harry smirked. “Did I forget to tell you guys that I cleared it with Cissy and Sev?” he laughed. “We have the whole day off.”

 

“We’re skipping all day?” Greg asked, astonished.

 

“Without getting in trouble?” Vinny gawked, then thrust his fist into the air. “Whoo!”

 

“How did you convince them?” Pansy asked, a little mystified.

 

“I just told them that we’d all been really stressed with Dumbledore on the run and all,” he shrugged. “They said it was a great idea.”

 

“Only you would be able to pull that off,” Draco laughed, clearly having relaxed. 

 

“Well,” Harry said gesturing to the sink. “Would you like to do the honors?”

 

Draco instantly took on an air of importance, puffing out his chest and standing taller. 

 

Fingering the ring that anointed him with his gift, he began hissing. “Let us passsss.”

 

Harry smirked. It was odd hearing how different he sounded speaking in parseltongue. He could tell that Draco wasn’t the one forming the words, but the magic. It sounded like the words didn’t quite fit in his mouth.

 

The entrance opened easily for him and the others marveled at its awesomeness. It was the Chamber of Secrets after all, the greatest mystery of Slytherin, and debatably all of Hogwarts. 

 

“I can’t believe that Salazar Slytherin has stood in this very place,” Blaise said in awe.

 

“Just wait,” Draco smirked.

 

“I can’t believe you brought him down here without us!” Pansy huffed. “You know he’s always going to lord that over us.”

 

“Sorry,” Harry shrugged, not sorry in the least.

 

Once they levitated down, Draco and Harry showed the others around.

 

“So,” Harry started. “I don’t think we should try any of our wandless magic down here until Severus checks that it’s okay, but in the meantime, I have an idea. It’s sort of a game idea. I thought we could split into groups and see if we can find any more hidden rooms and such.”

 

“How would we do that?” 

 

“By feeling for a magical aura, and then speaking in parseltongue. Most of the things I’ve found unlock at the sound of any hissing. Even Pax and Tal could open them up.”

 

“This doesn’t sound much like a game, but rather a wild goose chase.”

 

“I figure there has to be a ton of hidden stuff down here,” Harry reasoned. “And so I thought the game part would be seeing which team finds the most valuable treasure wins.”

 

The Slytherins, predictably, perked up at the sound of there being a winner. 

 

“What do we win?” Vinny asked.

 

“Bragging rights,” Harry shrugged.

 

“Who’s going to judge our findings?” Pansy asked, contemplating the rules.

 

“Severus said he’d meet us down here for lunch. That gives us about three more hours to search. We can even have him judge blindly, so he doesn’t feel pressured to choose my teams bounty.”

 

They all agreed to the terms, splitting into two groups; Harry, Pansy, and Greg in the first and Draco, Blaise, and Vinny in the second.

 

The first thing Harry did was walk the perimeter of the room, hissing all the while. They found three hidden compartments each holding artifacts that radiated powerful magic.

 

They also found a rather large potions lab, which Harry was pretty sure would win them the game. Like Severus’ own classroom, there was a wall of creepy, crawly things in jars. On the back wall there was a bookcase filled with notebooks, and a door that looked to be magically locked.

 

Harry was just reaching for the door, when a Patronus lion pounced in front of him. He jumped back in shock, falling hard on his arse.

 

The lion leaned down to lick Harry’s face before opening its mouth to relay a message from its sender.

 

“Harry meet my in Salazar’s Library,” came Severus’ voice.

 

“I thought his Patronus was a doe?” Harry said confused.

 

Pansy laughed shaking her head. “Silly Lion. Patronus’ can change.”

 

“But I thought it represented your spirit animal or something. How can that change?”

 

“They are animal representations of our happiest thoughts,” Pansy said, smiling softly.

 

“But that means…”

 

“Yeah,” Pansy smiled.

 

“It’s a lion-like Harry,” Greg smiled. “Because Harry is Sev’s very favorite.”

 

Harry could feel himself blush. He didn’t know why that should affect him so, after all he’d known for a long time that Severus cared for him, loved him even. But the fact that he’d literally changed the man’s Patronus? It seemed like a big deal.

 

“Let’s go meet him,” Harry finally mustered, stumbling forward.

 

“There you are,” Severus smiled. “I was beginning to get worried you were lost.”

 

“Nope,” Harry said, awkwardly. Why was he being weird now? 

 

Severus frowned, confused. “Did you want me to play judge?” he asked.

 

“Oh, um. If you want,” Harry fumbled. 

 

Severus frowned again. “Of course,” he said, agreeing to help the game along.

 

Draco’s group ended up finding an armory, equipt with armor, blades of all shapes and sizes, and a chest filled with dozens of spare wands.

 

Severus explained that often in spell creation, the witch or wizard would use a spare wand as to not destroy their preferred wand if a spell was to backfire. He also explained that ‘spare wands’ were often crafted with less personality, thus making them more accessible to the masses. In short, they were less finicky and worked for anyone using them.

 

Though he’d been impressed with their find, when he got to the potions lab there was no doubt which way he would lean.

 

“That’s not fair,” Draco whined. “You can’t choose this room just because it’s potions.”

 

“Potions are by far the more valuable,” Severus shrugged. “There are countless ingredients that can still be salvaged, and on top of that Salazar’s own potions notes are priceless.”

 

“Are you sure that you just found that lab Harry?” Draco huffed. “You did know Severus was judging the game…”

 

“If I had known where a potions lab was do you think I would have kept it hidden from Sev the other day?” Harry scoffed. “Plus, I’m not a Slytherin, I play by the rules.”

 

“We didn’t cheat!” Draco huffed.

 

“This time,” Blaise added, successfully lightening the mood; they all laughed.

 

“Where does the door lead?” Severus asked, pointing to the locked door.

 

“We didn’t have time to search it,” Harry answered. “But it feels locked.”

 

Severus made quick work of it. “Ta-da,” he smirked. Pulling the door open they found it led to a thin and curving hallway.

 

As the others entered the passageway, Severus drew Harry back.

 

“What’s wrong Lion?” he asked, looking concerned.

 

Harry blushed again. “It’s nothing.”

 

“Harry-”

 

“I didn’t know that a person’s Patronus could change,” Harry blurted, starting to walk down the narrow hall after his friends; Severus followed closely.

 

“Oh,” Severus said, frowning. “Yes, they can in extreme cases. They are meant to represent your most precious memory.”

 

“Yours changed,” Harry whispered.

 

“Yes,” he nodded. “That’s not surprising, having undergone bonding magic.”

 

“So it’s because you bonded with me?” 

 

“It’s because I love you, Harry,” he said firmly.

 

Harry stopped walking.

 

“You knew that already though,” Severus said, looking confused.

 

“I- I did. But this- I didn’t mean to change your magic.”

 

Severus laughed. “Harry, you’ve changed it for the better. You think I’m upset that you’ve given me memories worth cherishing?”

 

“But- Do you love me more than my mum?” 

 

“What?” Severus gawked, completely out of character. “Your mother and I- We-”

 

“Dumbledore told me that-”

 

“Aw,” Severus sighed. “Well, there’s your problem.”

 

“So you weren’t in love with my mum?”

 

“In love?” he laughed. “Hardly. Harry, Lily and I had a close friendship; one that I hold dear, but nothing akin to a lovelust.”

 

“Then why-?”

 

“Was my Patronus a doe?” Severus finished. “You saw how our friendship ended in my memory,” he said softly. “I always regretted that, because your mother and I had been very close. I guess my subconscious never got over our close bond from childhood.”

 

“No,” Harry said, face coloring a bit. “I meant… they why- Why did you adopt me?”

 

Severus looked taken aback. “You think I adopted you for your mother’s sake? No, Harry. That just isn’t true.”

 

“Then why?”

 

“Harry,” Severus sighed, reaching out to catch Harry’s wrist. “I love you. You ; not your mother.”

 

Harry felt suddenly very shaky. His eyes stung with the strain of holding in tears. “But why?”

 

“Why do I love you?” Severus asked in confusion. “Oh Lion,” he sighed, stroking Harry’s hair, and pulling him into a hug. “I love you for a thousand different reasons. You’re thoughtful and kind. You’re generous and caring, and you have such an open heart.”

 

Harry half-laughed, half-cried. “Dumb Gryffindor heart.”

 

“I wouldn’t have you any other way,” Severus smirked, kissing his crown.

 

“You guys! Hurry up!” Greg shouted back down the hallway. “You’re going to love this!”

Chapter 40: The Garden & Iam

Chapter Text

Harry and Severus had followed after the others through the dark twisting passage.  The door at its end washing them in a wall of blinding sunlight. Harry covered his eyes from the offensive light as he stepped through the doorway. 

 

Blinking for his eyes to adjust, he started to take in the vast foliage surrounding him.

 

"Salazar Slytherin's own private garden!" Draco announced, his arms thrown wide as he presented it. 

 

Harry stared in awe at the overgrown plots around him with renewed interests. He instantly started a mental catalog of everything growing. 

 

Severus, too, seemed overwhelmed by the mass expanse of tangled, unkempt plants.

 

The garden, Harry found, was surrounded by a circle of large stones. The rocks, not unlike the Fairy Stones Greg had given Harry for Christmas, seemed to possess an odd magic. It both protected the garden from detection, while also allowing friendly magics and creatures to pass through with ease.

 

The door that they’d come from stood in a broken wall of ruins. Scaling the wall Harry had found that the other side of the wall showed no signs of the doorway whatsoever.

 

Stepping outside of the ring of stones resulted in the garden disappearing into a vast bog; looking wholly unwelcoming. Harry had only to hiss a greeting for the garden’s wards to split, granting him access yet again.

 

“How did we get outside though?” Blaise asked later on. “Weren’t we deep beneath the castle?”

 

“There must have been some sort of Realm Magic on the passage,” Severus pondered aloud.

 

“So we could be anywhere?” Pansy asked.

 

“Realm magic has the power to transport you anywhere,” Severus nodded. “Though I can still feel the school's wards nearby. I’d wager that we are in the Forbidden Forest.”

 

“I think you’re right,” Harry nodded. “I can see a tower just there,” he said pointing off in the distance, from his vantage point upon the ruins of the wall.

 

“Perhaps we should walk back,” Severus suggested. “That way we can find the garden easily from the forest.”

 

Harry summoned school brooms from the quidditch pitch nearby so the other teens could fly back quicker, as he and Severus elected to walk.

 

“Iam?” Harry hissed, amplified, into the scape of trees as he walked.

 

As promised, he’d returned after the first task to find the elderly serpent. He found, like most snakes, that Iam had taken to him rather quickly. Iam, he learned, had been roaming the forest since Voldemort’s school days, nearly sixty years prior. The Dark Lord, in his great wisdom, had granted Iam the “gift” of life.

 

Upon further research, taking what scattered bits and pieces Iam could recall, Harry had discovered that Voldemort had used a combination of strong protection spells with Time Magic. It, in essence, slowed Iam’s aging process to a near standstill.

 

Iam, however, had not asked for his “kindness.” He’d far outlived his youth and now remained mostly in hiding, suffering in his old age. Worse still, than the pains of his physical form, was the loneliness.

 

Harry had readily agreed to meet with him regularly to aid him on both fronts.

 

He thoroughly enjoyed the old snake’s banter and didn’t look forward to having to say goodbye when his time came. 

 

Though saddened by his request when it had come, Harry had agreed to Iam’s terms of removing the Dark Lord’s protections and letting him pass naturally.

 

“I am still here, Snake Speaker,” Iam called from a distance.

 

Harry followed Pax, who led him easily to their friend. Harry lifted Iam, cradling him against his chest. It was clear from his flaking scales, and cloudy white eyes, that his time us almost upon them.

 

“I am not to see another sun,” Iam hissed slowly, pushing the butt of his nose into Harry’s chest lovingly.

 

“Iam-” Harry hissed, stopping so suddenly Severus nearly toppled into him.

 

“As we agreed,” Iam said firmly, giving him a pointed look.

 

“Yes,” Harry nodded, tears swelling in his eyes. “I will miss you.”

 

Iam seemed to relax again, hearing that Harry hadn’t planned to stop his impending death. “I am glad to have known you,” he hissed fondly.

 

Harry held him tighter to his chest, wanting him nearer as he let himself cry in earnest.

 

“I will remember you,” he promised, choking over his hissed words.

 

“The nevermore is waiting,” Iam hissed softly, and then slowly drifted into the abyss.

 

“I am so sorry Lion,” Severus said gently, having witnessed the exchange. He transfigured a silk clothe out of a fallen leaf to wrap Iam’s limp body in; carrying him the rest of the way back to allow Harry to swaddle Pax close for comfort.

 

Severus had made sure to reach the forest’s edge before Harry to inform his Slytherin’s of what had happened.

 

The followed Harry into the castle, down into his and Severus’ shared greenhouse. They watched silently as he dug a small grave with his hands near the back wall.

 

Severus knelt beside him in the dirt, lowering the silk-covered snake into the Earth. They covered him together, before placing a palm-sized stone over the mound. Harry had created the stone weeks ago with the help of Iam; imbuing it with a strong pulse of the snake’s own magical signature.

 

Harry’s hand remained on the stone, feeling him so clearly and yet knowing he had gone.

 

***

Notes:

I do not own Harry Potter or the characters/things/places created by J.K. Rowling. I make no money from my fan-fiction.